







 
   
     
       
         The vanity of mans present state proved and applyed in a sermon on Psalm 39.5. With divers sermons of the saints communion with God, and safety under his protection, in order to their future glory, on Psalm 73. 23, 24, 25, 26. By the late able and faithful minister of the Word John Wilson
         Wilson, John, minister of the Word.
      
       
         
           1676
        
      
       Approx. 384 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 120 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A66558
         Wing W2905
         ESTC R218560
         99830142
         99830142
         34592
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A66558)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 34592)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1942:15)
      
       
         
           
             The vanity of mans present state proved and applyed in a sermon on Psalm 39.5. With divers sermons of the saints communion with God, and safety under his protection, in order to their future glory, on Psalm 73. 23, 24, 25, 26. By the late able and faithful minister of the Word John Wilson
             Wilson, John, minister of the Word.
             Golborne, J.
          
           [16], 224 p.
           
             printed for Samuel Sprint, at the Bell in Little-Britain,
             London :
             1676.
          
           
             First leaf blank.
             Laudatory poems, one on the "much lamented death of the Reverend Mr. John Wilson", signed by J. Golborne.
             Caption title on p. 1 reads: The present state of man, a state of extream vanity.
             Reproduction of the original in the Bodleian Library, Oxford.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Sermons, English -- 17th century.
           Pride and vanity -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2004-12 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-12 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-01 Rachel Losh
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-01 Rachel Losh
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           VANITY
           OF
           
             Mans
             Present
             State
          
           PROVED
           and
           APPLYED
           ,
           IN
           A
           SERMON
           on
           Psalm
           39.
           5.
           
        
         
           With
           divers
           Sermons
           of
           the
           Saints
           Communion
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           Safety
           under
           his
           Protection
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           their
           future
           GLORY
           ,
           on
           Psalm
           73.
           23
           ,
           24
           ,
           25
           ,
           26.
           
        
         
           By
           the
           late
           able
           and
           Faithful
           Minister
           of
           the
           Word
           
             JOHN
             WILSON
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Samuel
             Sprint
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Bell
           in
           Little-Britain
           .
           1676.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           HONOURABLE
           The
           Lady
           
             CATHARINE
             BOOTH
          
           .
        
         
           
             MADAM
             ,
          
        
         
           THese
           Sermons
           to
           which
           you
           gave
           so
           free
           entertainment
           when
           they
           were
           preached
           under
           your
           ro●f
           (
           which
           you
           made
           a
           Sanctuary
           )
           do
           not
           doubt
           of
           your
           Countenance
           .
           The
           first
           part
           (
           being
           of
           mans
           state
           altogether
           vanity
           )
           was
           by
           the
           reverend
           Authors
           own
           hand
           scarce
           finished
           before
           his
           distemper
           bad
           disabled
           him
           from
           service
           of
           this
           nature
           .
           And
           albeit
           ,
           the
           latter
           part
           were
           by
           him
           destined
           to
           obscurity
           amongst
           his
           private
           papers
           ;
           yet
           by
           the
           assistance
           of
           special
           friends
           ,
           that
           compared
           his
           short
           notes
           with
           what
           was
           taken
           from
           his
           mouth
           .
           I
           have
           answered
           the
           importunity
           of
           others
           ,
           that
           often
           pressed
           me
           to
           make
           them
           publick
           ;
           being
           very
           much
           perswaded
           that
           (
           howbeit
           they
           want
           those
           enlargements
           and
           pollishings
           which
           they
           would
           not
           have
           wanted
           ,
           had
           he
           designed
           them
           for
           the
           Press
           .
           )
           I
           shall
           not
           in
           the
           least
           be
           injurious
           to
           his
           memory
           ,
           amongst
           those
           that
           were
           acquainted
           with
           his
           learned
           abilities
           ;
           and
           have
           the
           ingenuity
           to
           grant
           what
           allowance
           may
           be
           justly
           challenged
           ,
           where
           the
           author
           is
           not
           the
           putter
           forth
           of
           his
           own
           work
           ;
           and
           withall
           ,
           will
           understand
           the
           disadvantagious
           circumstances
           he
           lay
           under
           ,
           both
           in
           
           his
           studies
           and
           preaching
           .
           His
           strong
           bodie
           and
           vivacious
           spirits
           being
           weakned
           and
           rendred
           languid
           by
           an
           inveterate
           distemper
           .
           I
           presume
           
             (
             Madam
          
           )
           these
           discourses
           will
           have
           due
           esteem
           and
           value
           from
           you
           ,
           who
           have
           made
           Religion
           your
           most
           serious
           and
           close
           concern
           ,
           received
           the
           word
           with
           all
           readiness
           ,
           given
           eminent
           testimonie
           of
           the
           power
           of
           it
           in
           a
           mortified
           and
           holy
           conversation
           ,
           and
           especially
           prized
           old
           ,
           plain
           ,
           substantial
           truths
           ,
           which
           have
           put
           you
           in
           mind
           of
           your
           frailty
           ,
           and
           been
           furtherance
           to
           your
           faith
           ,
           love
           ,
           and
           holy
           obedience
           .
           Whilst
           some
           ,
           either
           utter
           strangers
           to
           communion
           with
           God
           (
           or
           worse
           )
           malicious
           scorners
           have
           undervalued
           the
           Saints
           heaven
           upon
           earth
           ;
           and
           too
           many
           others
           ,
           leaving
           necessary
           and
           acknowledged
           doctrines
           ,
           in
           the
           study
           and
           practice
           of
           which
           ,
           the
           servants
           of
           Christ
           have
           lived
           holily
           ,
           and
           died
           happily
           and
           gaping
           after
           new-nothings
           ,
           strange
           notions
           ,
           not
           at
           all
           conducing
           to
           their
           improvement
           of
           an
           heavenly
           life
           ,
           have
           puffed
           up
           their
           fancies
           and
           thinned
           their
           souls
           .
           I
           cannot
           forget
           with
           what
           pious
           zeal
           ,
           and
           Christian
           courage
           God
           hath
           spirited
           you
           that
           have
           adventured
           to
           be
           singular
           in
           the
           strictest
           profession
           and
           practice
           of
           piety
           ;
           and
           set
           you
           aloft
           ,
           high
           above
           all
           the
           little
           dangers
           and
           fears
           of
           sullying
           your
           quality
           by
           being
           thought
           over
           serious
           and
           too
           busie
           about
           soul-concerns
           ;
           well
           understanding
           that
           the
           noblest
           extraction
           cannot
           be
           embased
           ,
           but
           the
           meanest
           ennobled
           by
           holiness
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           honour
           of
           a
           double
           die
           ,
           for
           which
           Ladies
           are
           more
           beholding
           to
           their
           virtues
           than
           titles
           or
           Escutcheons
           ;
           their
           devout
           lives
           ,
           than
           dead
           Ancestors
           .
           With
           what
           a
           publick
           spirit
           hath
           God
           acted
           you
           ,
           to
           appear
           so
           worthily
           for
           his
           desired
           service
           ?
           Though
           well
           aware
           that
           it
           would
           cost
           you
           the
           indignation
           of
           the
           greater
           sort
           ,
           and
           the
           rude
           taunts
           of
           the
           profane
           rabble
           ,
           which
           have
           concerned
           
           you
           no
           more
           ,
           than
           to
           animate
           your
           godly
           resolution
           to
           be
           yet
           more
           vile
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           service
           of
           God
           in
           your
           place
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           your
           degree
           .
           Nay
           your
           manner
           of
           life
           so
           blameless
           ,
           so
           exemplary
           ;
           your
           zeal
           for
           God
           and
           his
           truth
           are
           and
           shall
           be
           your
           lasting
           honour
           ,
           and
           embalm
           your
           name
           ,
           when
           the
           sect
           of
           the
           Libertines
           (
           that
           live
           at
           so
           lewd
           a
           rate
           as
           if
           their
           immortal
           souls
           were
           designed
           only
           to
           give
           a
           freshness
           to
           their
           faces
           ,
           gracefulness
           to
           their
           carriage
           ,
           briskness
           to
           their
           spirits
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           to
           serve
           their
           vanity
           )
           shall
           be
           sweetly
           fed
           upon
           by
           the
           worms
           ,
           and
           leave
           a
           memory
           more
           odious
           than
           their
           carcases
           .
           But
           ,
           while
           I
           am
           doing
           Justice
           to
           your
           virtues
           ,
           least
           I
           should
           offend
           your
           humble
           modesty
           ,
           (
           which
           deserves
           so
           much
           the
           more
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           it
           less
           affects
           mention
           of
           what
           is
           due
           to
           the
           world
           as
           well
           as
           you
           )
           I
           shall
           add
           no
           more
           but
           my
           humble
           and
           earnest
           prayers
           to
           almighty
           God
           to
           sanctifie
           you
           wholly
           to
           preserve
           your
           whole
           spirit
           ,
           soul
           and
           body
           blameless
           unto
           the
           coming
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           It
           cannot
           but
           be
           highly
           proper
           ,
           that
           the
           sons
           of
           men
           should
           be
           acquainted
           with
           the
           nature
           of
           their
           present
           state
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           see
           whether
           they
           are
           to
           acquiesce
           in
           it
           ,
           or
           seek
           after
           another
           ,
           which
           may
           afford
           more
           happiness
           and
           contentment
           .
           Their
           endeavours
           after
           another
           state
           will
           doubtless
           be
           proportionable
           to
           their
           apprehensions
           and
           esteem
           of
           this
           .
           If
           they
           take
           this
           to
           be
           good
           ,
           they
           will
           rest
           satisfied
           with
           it
           without
           seeking
           any
           farther
           :
           but
           if
           otherwise
           ,
           they
           will
           look
           about
           them
           ,
           and
           enquire
           after
           another
           .
           Those
           Israelites
           which
           think
           well
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           move
           but
           faintly
           towards
           Canaan
           .
           And
           whiles
           Peter
           perswades
           himself
           he
           hath
           glory
           enough
           upon
           Mount
           Tabor
           ,
           he
           cares
           not
           for
           seeking
           for
           any
           more
           .
           He
           will
           never
           care
           much
           for
           an
           heaven
           above
           ,
           who
           conceits
           he
           hath
           one
           below
           .
           But
           then
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           he
           who
           takes
           this
           present
           state
           to
           be
           a
           state
           of
           vanity
           ,
           and
           sees
           he
           is
           like
           to
           pass
           away
           his
           dayes
           in
           sin
           and
           misery
           ,
           will
           (
           if
           he
           be
           one
           that
           hath
           not
           lost
           the
           use
           of
           his
           reason
           )
           cast
           about
           ,
           and
           endeavour
           to
           possess
           himself
           of
           a
           better
           state
           ,
           wherein
           he
           may
           be
           free
           from
           those
           evils
           which
           now
           he
           groans
           and
           sighs
           under
           .
           Such
           a
           
           man
           will
           be
           ready
           to
           cry
           out
           and
           say
           ,
           O
           what
           shall
           I
           do
           ?
           What
           course
           shall
           I
           take
           ?
           Which
           way
           shall
           I
           deliver
           my self
           out
           of
           my
           present
           distress
           ?
           
             Oh
             that
             I
             had
             wings
             like
             a
             Dove
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             flie
             away
             ,
             and
             be
             at
             rest
             !
          
           Oh
           for
           Elijahs
           Chariot
           and
           and
           horses
           ,
           to
           convey
           me
           up
           to
           glory
           !
           
             Oh
             that
             I
             could
             climb
             up
             beyond
             the
             Stars
             ,
             and
             seat
             my self
             amongst
             those
             blessed
             Souls
             which
             are
             about
             the
             Throne
             of
             God!
          
           Then
           might
           I
           wipe
           away
           all
           tears
           from
           mine
           eyes
           ,
           and
           triumph
           over
           my
           present
           misery
           .
           But
           whiles
           I
           am
           in
           the
           state
           wherein
           I
           am
           ,
           surrounded
           with
           ten
           prations
           ,
           sins
           ,
           afflictions
           ,
           what
           can
           be
           expected
           ,
           but
           that
           I
           should
           sit
           like
           Jerusalem
           ,
           with
           the
           tears
           upon
           my
           Cheeks
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           my
           meat
           and
           drink
           night
           and
           day
           ?
           What
           more
           than
           this
           can
           be
           expected
           from
           me
           ,
           save
           that
           I
           am
           to
           despise
           the
           World
           with
           all
           the
           flatteries
           thereof
           ,
           and
           exercise
           my self
           in
           a
           vigorous
           and
           restless
           pursuit
           of
           a
           state
           which
           will
           yield
           me
           that
           comfort
           which
           this
           is
           utterly
           uncapable
           of
           affording
           ?
           Such
           as
           this
           will
           be
           the
           language
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           who
           understood
           the
           nature
           of
           this
           present
           state
           .
           And
           to
           work
           the
           Sons
           of
           men
           to
           such
           resentments
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           truly
           endeavours
           after
           a
           better
           state
           ,
           is
           the
           intent
           of
           this
           small
           discourse
           :
           Wherein
           I
           have
           endeavoured
           to
           shew
           what
           a
           kind
           of
           state
           this
           is
           ,
           how
           it
           came
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           and
           what
           use
           we
           are
           to
           make
           of
           it
           .
           It
           was
           indeed
           some
           late
           unhealthfulness
           of
           mine
           own
           ,
           which
           lead
           my
           thoughts
           to
           this
           subject
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           no
           reason
           wherefore
           that
           should
           render
           it
           less
           acceptable
           ;
           for
           the
           nature
           of
           it
           is
           so
           common
           to
           all
           mankind
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           no
           persons
           whatsoever
           ,
           but
           are
           concerned
           in
           it
           .
           And
           there
           are
           none
           sure
           ,
           unless
           they
           have
           lien
           a
           sleep
           ever
           since
           they
           came
           into
           
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           can
           contribute
           some
           evidence
           to
           the
           present
           truth
           .
           He
           that
           hath
           lived
           any
           considerable
           number
           of
           years
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           yet
           hath
           nothing
           to
           say
           of
           the
           vanity
           of
           his
           present
           state
           ,
           is
           rather
           to
           be
           look'd
           upon
           as
           overwhelm'd
           with
           vanity
           than
           exempted
           from
           it
           .
           But
           whether
           men
           are
           sensible
           of
           the
           vanity
           of
           their
           present
           state
           or
           not
           ,
           the
           point
           insisted
           on
           will
           nevertheless
           remain
           in
           force
           against
           them
           .
           Now
           let
           the
           great
           Lord
           and
           disposer
           of
           souls
           ,
           bless
           the
           following
           instructions
           ,
           open
           the
           eyes
           of
           men
           that
           they
           may
           see
           the
           vanity
           of
           their
           present
           state
           ,
           and
           stir
           them
           up
           seasonably
           to
           make
           out
           after
           a
           better
           ,
           that
           so
           being
           freed
           from
           sin
           and
           misery
           ,
           they
           may
           they
           may
           enjoy
           a
           state
           of
           holiness
           and
           peace
           for
           ever
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           In
           sequentem
           doctissimi
           Domini
           
             Johannis
             Wilsoni
          
           de
           statu
           Vanitatis
           vanissimo
           Tractatum
           .
        
         
           
             ALitis
             aucupio
             argenti
             lassatus
             inani
             ,
          
           
             Crasse
             ,
             sitibundus
             fulvum
             ,
             liquidumque
             metallum
          
           
             Deglutis
             .
             Quis
             non
             crassus
             ?
             Sud●re
             solutae
          
           
             Liquuntur
             vires
             ,
             cura
             laniantur
             atroci
             ,
          
           
             Fallitur
             ,
             eripitur
             ,
             lato
             captatur
             biatu
             ,
          
           
             Ulterius
             sitiens
             tamen
             urget
             hirudo
             petendi
             .
          
           
             Quis
             petit
             ah
             quis
             !
             Aquas
             ex
             fonte
             salutis
             aperto
             ?
          
           
             Quisve
             Deum
             ,
             Christum
             ,
             coelum
             sectatur
             anhelus
             ?
          
           
             Aut
             tempestiva
             quis
             s●llicitudine
             status
          
           
             Pungitur
             aeterni
             ?
             Nullus
             ?
             Forte
             unus
             ,
             &
             alter
             .
          
           
             Pro
             Coelo
             certare
             jubet
             sapientia
             ,
             clamans
          
           
             Excute
             segnitiem
             ,
             cessator
             ,
             ad
             arma
             vocaris
             ;
          
           
             Persentisce
             ,
             piger
             ,
             stimulos
             torpedine
             dempta
             ;
          
           
             Dum
             radio
             claro
             fallacia
             gaudia
             monstrat
          
           
             Brachia
             Centimano
             desunt
             ,
             obtorpet
             Arachne
             ,
          
           
             Lynceus
             &
             talpa
             est
             ,
             O
             Monstrum
             !
             Batte
             ,
             silebis
             ,
          
           
             Midas
             auritus
             petulante
             reculcitrat
             aestu
             ,
          
           
             Parve
             ;
             tibi
             suade●e
             ,
             liber
             ,
             provincia
             dura
             est
             .
          
           
             Sed
             quid
             dico
             ?
             Tuum
             non
             est
             opus
             ,
             illa
             potestas
          
           
             Sufficit
             hic
             tantum
             cui
             mundi
             machina
             debet
             ,
          
           
             Illius
             auxilio
             pravorum
             dedoceantur
          
           
             Artifices
             ,
             discant
             potius
             pollere
             supernis
             ,
          
           
             Turpe
             ,
             rogent
             nostrum
             quo
             tandem
             vivere
             ducat
             ,
          
           
             Crustati
             vitiis
             mollescant
             ;
             sintque
             lacertis
          
           
             Herculis
             indomiti
             vera
             pietate
             subacti
             ;
          
           
             Aures
             atque
             graves
             pateant
             dum
             tympana
             pulsas
             ,
          
           
             Det
             Deus
             &
             monitis
             corda
             incrassata
             terebres
             .
          
           
             *
             Segniter
             in
             quot
             ,
             inepte
             ,
             dies
             dormis
             vocat
             ,
             instet
          
           
           
             Spiritus
             .
             Ah
             nondum
             ?
             Rursum
             vocitabere
             ?
             Surge
          
           
             Eia
             ais
             ?
             Inquit
             Surge
             .
             Negas
             ?
             Sed
             surgito
             .
             Surgam
          
           
             Quando
             ?
             Cras
             ,
             Cras
             ?
             Ludis
             .
             Sum
             serius
             Hei
             ho
             ,
          
           
             O
             abiit
             jam
             tota
             dies
             dum
             clamito
             surge
             .
          
           
             Quorsum
             ?
             en
             prae
             foribus
             vigiles
             minitantur
             acerba
          
           
             Mors
             armata
             ,
             Sathanque
             furens
             ,
             Barathrumque
             dehiscens
             .
          
           
             Pectora
             justitiae
             verae
             thorace
             tuere
             ,
          
           
             Speque
             salutifera
             galeatus
             protinus
             esto
             ;
          
           
             Arreptus
             subito
             scripturae
             stringitor
             ensis
             ;
          
           
             Quo
             minus
             igniferis
             telis
             penetrere
             Sathanis
             ,
          
           
             Mors
             armis
             exuta
             suis
             captiva
             trahatur
             ,
          
           
             Infernusque
             vorax
             frustra
             dilatet
             hiatum
             ,
          
           
             Stertis
             adhuc
             ?
             abeo
             ,
             nec
             habebis
             porro
             vocantem
             .
          
           
             
               J.
               GOLBORNE
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Upon
           the
           much
           lamented
           Death
           of
           the
           Reverend
           Mr.
           
             JOHN
             WILSON
          
           Minister
           of
           Gods
           Word
           .
        
         
           
             LEt
             him
             that
             lives
             by
             Funerals
             ,
             whose
             Verses
          
           
             Do
             mercenary
             duty
             to
             proud
             Herses
             .
          
           
             Go
             Court
             some
             puling
             Muse
             with
             bleared
             eyes
          
           
             To
             cut
             foul
             faces
             at
             the
             obsequies
             ,
          
           
             And
             put
             the
             World
             into
             a
             peck
             of
             fears
             ,
          
           
             Lest
             that
             it
             should
             be
             delug'd
             by
             her
             tears
             ;
          
           
             Call
             in
             some
             greedy
             Heir
             to
             help
             ,
             when
             clad
             ,
          
           
             He
             's
             a
             close
             Mourner
             ,
             for
             his
             cloaths
             are
             sad
             .
          
           
             The
             occasion
             here
             too
             mournful
             is
             to
             be
          
           
             Assisted
             with
             the
             paint
             of
             Pageantry
             .
          
           
             The
             Irish
             howlers
             ,
             or
             the
             formal
             Mum
          
           
             Of
             solemn
             Statues
             would
             but
             ill
             become
          
           
             This
             sober
             sadness
             ,
             such
             are
             Hirelings
             ,
             where
          
           
             The
             sorry
             loss
             can
             scarce
             squeez
             out
             a
             tear
             .
          
           
             Here
             a
             large
             sum
             of
             sighs
             not
             to
             disburse
          
           
             Were
             gross
             stupidity
             ,
             or
             something
             worse
             .
          
           
             Where
             those
             that
             know
             him
             well
             ,
             cannot
             review
          
           
             Their
             loss
             at
             distance
             ,
             but
             their
             griefs
             renew
             :
          
           
             Time
             and
             experience
             do
             make
             them
             know
          
           
             Their
             want
             much
             better
             ,
             and
             their
             sorrows
             grow
             :
          
           
             His
             love
             ,
             care
             ,
             tenderness
             ,
             well
             understod
          
           
             Do
             highly
             aggravate
             the
             Widowhood
          
           
             Of
             his
             dear
             Relict
             ;
             thought
             on
             more
             and
             more
          
           
             Shew
             the
             loss
             greater
             than
             they
             did
             before
             .
          
           
             Their
             sweet
             converse
             together
             ,
             grave
             and
             free
             ,
          
           
             Did
             se●m
             a
             strise
             ,
             who
             should
             most
             winners
             be
             .
          
           
           
             A
             strife
             by
             marri'd
             couples
             to
             be
             chose
             ,
          
           
             Where
             both
             are
             winners
             ,
             and
             yet
             neither
             lose
             .
          
           
             Prudent
             provision
             ,
             fruit
             of
             moderate
             cares
             ,
          
           
             He
             left
             his
             children
             ,
             and
             what
             's
             more
             ,
             his
             prayers
             :
          
           
             And
             for
             the
             Church
             his
             Son
             's
             design'd
             ;
             yet
             knew
             ,
          
           
             From
             what
             point
             only
             Church-preferment
             blew
             .
          
           
             Dislik'd
             their
             Policy
             ,
             who
             cunning
             grown
             ,
          
           
             Ensnare
             their
             children
             ;
             but
             to
             make
             their
             moan
             ,
          
           
             Cherish'd
             no
             secret
             hopes
             that
             they
             might
             find
          
           
             The
             art
             to
             tack
             about
             and
             gain
             the
             wind
             .
          
           
             He
             was
             a
             true
             Peace-maker
             ,
             more
             because
          
           
             Not
             biass'd
             by
             unjust
             and
             partial
             Laws
          
           
             Of
             hearing
             ,
             and
             adhereing
             to
             one
             side
             :
          
           
             His
             aim
             was
             to
             make
             friends
             ,
             and
             not
             divide
             .
          
           
             They
             who
             befriend
             one
             party
             ,
             take
             on
             trust
          
           
             Complaints
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             right
             ,
             yet
             are
             not
             just
             .
          
           
             His
             widow
             ,
             children
             ,
             friends
             he
             left
             to
             moan
          
           
             The
             Churches
             loss
             much
             greater
             than
             their
             own
             .
          
           
             Judgment
             ,
             wit
             ,
             memory
             did
             well
             agree
             ,
          
           
             Yet
             strove
             who
             most
             should
             bene
             factor
             be
             .
          
           
             His
             phancy
             did
             not
             judgments
             strength
             abate
             ,
          
           
             As
             some
             gums
             into
             air
             evaporate
             .
          
           
             Nor
             was
             his
             judgment
             so
             devoid
             of
             it
             ,
          
           
             With
             harlotry
             to
             brand
             all
             modest
             wit.
          
           
             The
             choicest
             readings
             clarified
             by
          
           
             His
             judgment
             lay
             hiv'd
             in
             his
             memory
             .
          
           
             They
             who
             with
             slight
             stuff
             memory
             abuse
          
           
             Vaunt
             gaudy
             Sumpter
             of
             old
             boots
             and
             shooes
             .
          
           
             He
             was
             close
             student
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             prime
          
           
             Of
             learned
             Authors
             did
             imploy
             his
             time
             .
          
           
             To
             fathers
             he
             due
             veneration
             bore
             ,
          
           
             Valu'd
             the
             Authors
             much
             ,
             their
             reason
             more
             ;
          
           
             The
             Scripture
             most
             ,
             with
             which
             they
             Hydra
             slew
             ,
          
           
             Lopping
             off
             heads
             of
             errors
             as
             they
             grew
             :
             ▪
          
           
           
             With
             that
             they
             baffled
             the
             Religion
             ,
          
           
             Whose
             wicked
             gods
             and
             goddesses
             had
             none
             :
          
           
             If
             not
             belyed
             by
             their
             votaries
             ,
          
           
             The
             fatal
             tree
             is
             hung
             with
             Mercuries
             :
          
           
             And
             though
             great
             Jupiter
             might
             save
             his
             gullet
             ,
          
           
             Yet
             should
             not
             scape
             the
             clyster
             of
             a
             mullet
             .
          
           
             He
             thought
             not
             fondly
             what
             a
             father
             saith
             ,
          
           
             Without
             the
             book
             a
             solid
             ground
             for
             faith
             ,
          
           
             Or
             that
             they
             could
             not
             erre
             ,
             who
             disagree
             ,
          
           
             Or
             that
             from
             errors
             Peters
             charge
             was
             free
             .
          
           
             He
             was
             acquainted
             with
             the
             very
             best
          
           
             Of
             modern
             Authors
             ,
             and
             did
             know
             the
             rest
             :
          
           
             Of
             strange
             Religions
             ,
             and
             their
             grounds
             by
             view
             ,
          
           
             Being
             confirm'd
             in
             doctrine
             of
             the
             true
             ,
          
           
             Substantial
             truths
             received
             did
             not
             move
          
           
             Him
             less
             to
             value
             ,
             but
             them
             more
             improve
             .
          
           
             With
             great
             pains
             ,
             plainness
             ,
             judgment
             he
             did
             preach
             ,
          
           
             Order'd
             his
             words
             not
             to
             confound
             ,
             but
             teach
             .
          
           
             His
             Doctrine
             solid
             ,
             aim'd
             to
             make
             men
             know
          
           
             That
             which
             was
             good
             ,
             his
             use
             to
             make
             them
             so
             .
          
           
             His
             sweet
             allurements
             ,
             pleasing
             were
             and
             grave
          
           
             With
             holy
             guile
             lost
             souls
             to
             catch
             and
             save
             .
          
           
             With
             Mushroom-notions
             light
             he
             did
             not
             cheat
          
           
             Attentive
             hearers
             giving
             froth
             for
             meat
             ;
          
           
             When
             they
             flock'd
             to
             the
             windows
             to
             be
             fed
             ,
          
           
             They
             were
             not
             serv'd
             with
             air
             instead
             of
             bread
             :
          
           
             But
             faithfully
             dispensed
             with
             good
             skill
          
           
             The
             judgment
             to
             inform
             ,
             incline
             the
             will
             ;
          
           
             Denying
             commonly
             his
             learned
             parts
          
           
             The
             better
             to
             convince
             and
             win
             mens
             hearts
             ,
          
           
             Which
             did
             succeed
             :
             the
             word
             that
             caus'd
             a
             flame
          
           
             In
             his
             own
             soul
             ,
             in
             others
             rais'd
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             His
             studies
             ,
             prayers
             ,
             and
             sweat
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             taught
             ,
          
           
             Did
             clearly
             shew
             at
             how
             great
             rate
             he
             sought
          
           
             The
             welfare
             of
             his
             people
             :
             being
             bent
          
           
             As
             those
             he
             valu'd
             for
             them
             to
             be
             spent
             ▪
          
           
           
             For
             persecuting
             sickness
             made
             him
             pay
             ,
          
           
             A
             round
             fine
             for
             the
             labors
             of
             each
             day
             ,
          
           
             This
             grew
             by
             gains
             at
             length
             ,
             that
             did
             amount
          
           
             To
             its
             own
             ruine
             ,
             and
             his
             great
             accompt
             .
          
           
             That
             cruel
             rigour
             made
             him
             not
             to
             cease
          
           
             Till
             its
             injustice
             bound
             him
             to
             the
             peace
             ,
          
           
             Whom
             close
             imprisonment
             ,
             nor
             Panick
             dread
          
           
             Of
             mens
             severity
             had
             silenced
             .
          
           
             Without
             thy
             hand
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             what
             could
             sickness
             do
             ?
          
           
             It
             was
             thy
             Sergeant
             ,
             I
             am
             silenc'd
             too
             .
          
           
             Thy
             Providence
             ,
             yet
             how
             shall
             we
             expound
             ▪
          
           
             Thy
             choicest
             goods
             when
             thou
             hid'st
             under
             ground
             .
          
           
             Is
             not
             some
             evil
             drawing
             on
             ,
             when
             one
          
           
             Into
             thy
             work
             scarce
             enters
             but
             is
             gone
             ?
          
           
             Another
             not
             till
             middle
             of
             the
             day
          
           
             Is
             suffer'd
             there
             ,
             but
             must
             be
             had
             away
             :
          
           
             The
             third
             be
             gone
             about
             his
             ages
             noon
             ,
          
           
             Of
             whom
             a
             late
             departure
             were
             too
             soon
             ,
          
           
             When
             Labourers
             are
             few
             ,
             the
             harvest
             great
             ,
          
           
             This
             star
             of
             the
             first
             magnitude
             must
             set
             ,
          
           
             This
             holy
             Prophet
             fall
             .
             Why
             do
             I
             call
          
           
             A
             soaring
             flight
             from
             Earth
             to
             Heaven
             a
             fall
             ;
          
           
             Where
             (
             whilst
             in
             this
             vain
             world
             ,
             and
             vale
             of
             tears
             ,
          
           
             Our
             faith
             ,
             hope
             ,
             love
             are
             weaken'd
             by
             our
             fears
             :
          
           
             Our
             sweets
             imbitter'd
             ,
             and
             the
             pleasant
             things
          
           
             This
             world
             affords
             are
             not
             without
             their
             stings
             :
          
           
             Our
             bodies
             sickly
             ,
             subject
             unto
             pain
             :
          
           
             Our
             souls
             polluted
             with
             sins
             loathsome
             stain
             )
          
           
             He
             is
             secure
             from
             sin
             above
             the
             treats
          
           
             Of
             worldly
             blandishments
             and
             cruel
             threats
          
           
             Of
             violence
             ,
             is
             licenced
             to
             preach
          
           
             The
             glories
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             fears
             no
             breach
          
           
             Of
             Law.
             There
             he
             is
             benefic'd
             .
             It
             's
             cross
             ,
          
           
             That
             his
             great
             benefit
             should
             be
             our
             loss
             .
          
           
             
               J.
               G.
               
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           The
           present
           State
           of
           Man
           ,
           a
           State
           of
           extream
           vanity
           .
        
         
           
             SERMON
             I.
             
          
           
             
               Psal.
               39.
               5.
               
            
             
               Verily
               every
               man
               at
               his
               best
               State
               is
               altogether
               vanity
               .
               Selah
               .
            
          
           
             MY
             design
             at
             this
             time
             is
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             present
             state
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             you
             what
             account
             Scripture
             ,
             Reason
             ,
             and
             Experience
             affords
             us
             thereof
             :
             and
             withal
             ,
             to
             shew
             you
             what
             considerations
             we
             are
             to
             take
             up
             from
             thence
             ,
             and
             what
             use
             we
             are
             to
             make
             of
             it
             .
             There
             is
             a
             twofold
             State
             of
             man
             :
             the
             one
             is
             present
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             future
             .
             The
             former
             is
             a
             State
             of
             exercise
             and
             service
             :
             the
             last
             of
             retribution
             and
             reward
             .
             It
             is
             the
             former
             of
             these
             I
             intend
             at
             present
             to
             discourse
             of
             ,
             in
             order
             whereunto
             I
             have
             chosen
             these
             words
             ,
             wherein
             David
             (
             who
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             title
             ,
             was
             the
             author
             of
             this
             Psalm
             )
             gives
             us
             a
             peremptory
             and
             full
             account
             thereof
             .
             From
             the
             contemplation
             and
             view
             of
             his
             own
             misery
             ,
             he
             takes
             occasion
             to
             consider
             what
             was
             the
             condition
             of
             others
             ,
             whether
             hiscase
             were
             altogether
             singular
             ,
             or
             whether
             it
             were
             not
             with
             others
             as
             it
             was
             with
             him
             :
             and
             after
             much
             serious
             musing
             and
             diligent
             inquiry
             ,
             he
             breaks
             forth
             into
             this
             positive
             and
             general
             conclusion
             ,
             
               Verily
               every
               man
               at
               his
               best
               state
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
           
             In
             such
             sort
             do's
             God
             oft
             times
             dispose
             of
             men
             as
             to
             their
             abilities
             ,
             opportunities
             ,
             observances
             ,
             experiences
             ,
             that
             some
             are
             more
             capable
             of
             giving
             us
             an
             account
             of
             one
             thing
             ,
             some
             of
             another
             .
             For
             instance
             ,
             David
             being
             one
             that
             was
             exercised
             with
             various
             conditions
             ,
             one
             while
             lifted
             up
             to
             the
             clouds
             by
             prosperity
             ,
             another
             while
             thrown
             down
             into
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             Sea
             by
             adversity
             ;
             we
             must
             needs
             look
             upon
             him
             as
             highly
             capable
             of
             giving
             us
             a
             true
             and
             certain
             account
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             mans
             present
             state
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             Solomon
             his
             Son
             being
             one
             that
             gave
             up
             himself
             so
             much
             to
             the
             study
             of
             earthly
             things
             ,
             such
             as
             Riches
             ,
             Honours
             ,
             and
             Pleasures
             ;
             and
             being
             attended
             with
             such
             advantagious
             circumstances
             tending
             to
             help
             and
             further
             him
             in
             his
             Inquiry
             ,
             we
             must
             needs
             look
             upon
             him
             as
             far
             more
             fit
             to
             give
             us
             an
             account
             thereof
             ,
             than
             one
             whose
             studies
             and
             conditions
             carry
             his
             thoughts
             another
             way
             .
             Now
             by
             how
             much
             Providence
             do's
             the
             more
             dispose
             ,
             and
             qualifie
             any
             persons
             for
             giving
             us
             an
             account
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             things
             ,
             by
             so
             much
             we
             should
             be
             the
             forwarder
             in
             advising
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             look
             upon
             the
             account
             which
             they
             give
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             more
             considerable
             and
             valuable
             .
             If
             then
             a
             man
             would
             have
             an
             account
             of
             mans
             present
             state
             ,
             he
             should
             go
             to
             David
             :
             If
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             earthly
             things
             ,
             he
             should
             go
             to
             Solomon
             .
             Now
             the
             account
             which
             David
             gives
             of
             mans
             present
             state
             ,
             we
             have
             in
             the
             recited
             words
             ,
             
               Verily
               every
               man
               at
               his
               best
               state
               ,
            
             &c.
             which
             passage
             is
             so
             full
             and
             emphatical
             ,
             that
             more
             could
             not
             have
             been
             said
             in
             so
             few
             words
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             He
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               man
               is
               vanity
            
             ;
             not
             only
             vain
             in
             the
             concrete
             ,
             but
             vanity
             in
             the
             abstract
             :
             thereby
             signifying
             how
             far
             vanity
             hath
             invaded
             him
             ,
             and
             prevailed
             upon
             him
             ,
             which
             it
             hath
             done
             in
             such
             a
             degree
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             become
             even
             vanity
             it self
             .
             Were
             it
             only
             some
             little
             tincture
             of
             vanity
             that
             he
             laboured
             under
             ,
             his
             case
             were
             less
             miserable
             :
             but
             alas
             !
             it
             is
             much
             otherwise
             ;
             vanity
             hath
             got
             such
             head
             ,
             that
             it
             rules
             and
             bears
             sway
             in
             him
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             it
             hath
             power
             to
             denominate
             him
             ,
             and
             give
             him
             his
             name
             .
             There
             is
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             difference
             betwixt
             those
             terms
             which
             pass
             in
             the
             concretive
             form
             ,
             and
             those
             which
             pass
             in
             the
             abstractive
             .
             Those
             which
             pass
             in
             the
             concretive
             ,
             import
             there
             is
             some
             degree
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             spoken
             of
             in
             the
             subject
             referred
             to
             :
             but
             those
             which
             pass
             in
             the
             abstractive
             ,
             import
             there
             is
             that
             which
             is
             spoken
             of
             ,
             and
             little
             or
             nothing
             else
             .
             To
             say
             man
             is
             vain
             ,
             imports
             there
             is
             some
             degree
             of
             vanity
             in
             him
             ,
             but
             to
             say
             he
             is
             vanity
             ,
             imports
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             .
             But
             on
             this
             I
             need
             less
             to
             inlarge
             because
             of
             what
             follows
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             if
             th●●
             were
             not
             sufficient
             to
             acquaint
             us
             with
             the
             nature
             of
             his
             condition
             ,
             he
             saith
             he
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               altogether
               vanity
            
             ,
             thereby
             importing
             as
             much
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             he
             is
             meer
             vanity
             ,
             or
             he
             is
             nothing
             but
             vanity
             .
             Hence
             that
             of
             
               Muis
               ,
               Homo
               in
               se
               uno
               omne
               genus
               vanitatis
               complectitur
               ,
               Man
               in
               himself
               alone
               contains
               all
               kind
               of
               vanity
               .
            
             And
             hence
             likewise
             that
             of
             
               Genebrard
               ,
               Homo
               non
               est
               particula
               vanitatis
               ,
               sed
               tota
               ,
               integra
               ,
               &
               solida
               vanitas
               ,
               Man
               is
               not
               a
               
               particle
               of
               vanity
               :
            
             But
             the
             whole
             ,
             intire
             ,
             and
             full
             business
             of
             vanity
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             as
             he
             do's
             partake
             with
             all
             other
             creatures
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             his
             existence
             ,
             so
             the
             vanitie
             which
             is
             dispers'd
             amongst
             all
             the
             creatures
             seems
             to
             be
             aggregated
             and
             united
             in
             him
             :
             with
             Inanimates
             he
             is
             obnoxious
             to
             chance
             ,
             with
             Plants
             to
             decay
             ,
             with
             Brutes
             to
             sufferings
             :
             Nay
             the
             vanity
             which
             is
             in
             him
             alone
             exceeds
             all
             the
             vanity
             of
             all
             the
             creatures
             joyned
             together
             .
             Oh
             it
             's
             sad
             it
             should
             be
             thus
             with
             us
             !
             It
             s
             sad
             that
             he
             for
             whose
             sake
             all
             the
             creatures
             were
             in
             some
             sort
             made
             ,
             should
             be
             vainer
             than
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             nay
             vainer
             than
             all
             of
             them
             taken
             together
             :
             But
             thus
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             to
             know
             it
             ,
             and
             consider
             it
             for
             our
             good
             .
             And
             ,
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             not
             thus
             with
             one
             particular
             man
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             whole
             race
             of
             mankind
             as
             they
             remain
             in
             this
             militant
             ,
             warfaring
             state
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               All
               Adam
               ,
               all
               vanity
            
             :
             so
             the
             Original
             ,
             word
             for
             word
             ,
             which
             our
             Translators
             have
             thought
             fit
             to
             render
             ,
             
               Every
               man
               is
               altogether
               vanity
            
             .
             Vanity
             like
             an
             Universal
             contagion
             ,
             hath
             not
             only
             seized
             upon
             one
             ,
             or
             a
             few
             ,
             but
             hath
             overspread
             the
             whole
             posterity
             of
             Adam
             ;
             so
             that
             all
             without
             exception
             ,
             are
             born
             ,
             live
             ,
             and
             dye
             therein
             .
             There
             is
             not
             any
             Nation
             ,
             or
             people
             under
             the
             whole
             heaven
             who
             are
             not
             concerned
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             The
             Sun
             it self
             never
             beheld
             that
             man
             whose
             state
             here
             was
             not
             a
             state
             of
             vanity
             .
             Had
             a
             man
             the
             wings
             of
             the
             morning
             so
             that
             he
             might
             fly
             into
             the
             uttermost
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             and
             take
             a
             view
             of
             the
             several
             people
             
             thereof
             ,
             he
             would
             abundantly
             find
             the
             truth
             of
             what
             I
             now
             say
             ,
             and
             return
             with
             this
             report
             ,
             Oh
             the
             state
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             every
             one
             ,
             is
             a
             state
             of
             vanity
             .
             And
             ,
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             not
             thus
             with
             man
             only
             when
             he
             is
             in
             adversity
             ,
             and
             things
             are
             at
             the
             lowest
             ebb
             with
             him
             ,
             but
             in
             his
             highest
             prosperity
             when
             things
             go
             best
             with
             him
             .
             
               Verily
               every
               man
               at
               his
               best
               state
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             The
             word
             here
             translated
             
               best
               state
            
             ,
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             how
             it
             should
             be
             rendred
             ,
             hath
             ,
             I
             find
             ,
             more
             then
             a
             little
             exercised
             the
             thoughts
             of
             interpreters
             .
             But
             not
             to
             trouble
             you
             with
             a
             recital
             of
             different
             versions
             and
             opinions
             concerning
             it
             ;
             the
             design
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             in
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             That
             man
             when
             he
             is
             in
             his
             prime
             consistency
             ,
             or
             when
             he
             is
             most
             erect
             ,
             or
             established
             ,
             is
             even
             then
             altogether
             vanity
             :
             when
             like
             Josephs
             sheaf
             ,
             he
             stands
             upright
             ,
             
               and
               the
               sheaves
               round
               about
               him
               make
               obeysance
               to
               him
               ,
            
             Gen.
             37.
             7.
             
             Or
             when
             like
             David
             ,
             having
             overcome
             all
             his
             enemies
             ,
             he
             is
             setled
             in
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             22.
             1.
             
               even
               then
               he
               is
               altogether
               vanity
               .
            
             That
             when
             a
             man
             is
             low
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             labouring
             under
             poverty
             ,
             pain
             ,
             sickness
             ,
             disgrace
             ,
             persecutions
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             he
             should
             be
             in
             a
             state
             of
             vanity
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             incredible
             ,
             but
             that
             when
             he
             abounds
             with
             all
             the
             felicities
             ,
             and
             good
             things
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             he
             should
             be
             so
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             easie
             to
             be
             apprehended
             .
             Yet
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             who
             is
             the
             most
             competent
             Judge
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             all
             other
             cases
             ,
             will
             have
             us
             to
             know
             that
             when
             he
             is
             in
             the
             best
             condition
             ,
             and
             attended
             with
             the
             most
             favourable
             circumstances
             ,
             the
             world
             
             can
             afford
             him
             ,
             he
             is
             even
             then
             in
             a
             state
             of
             vanity
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             For
             working
             in
             us
             a
             stronger
             belief
             of
             this
             truth
             ,
             it
             is
             usher'd
             in
             with
             a
             note
             of
             asseveration
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Verily
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Psalmist
             had
             said
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             most
             real
             and
             certain
             truth
             ,
             and
             worthy
             to
             be
             believed
             of
             all
             mankind
             that
             every
             man
             in
             his
             best
             consistency
             ,
             or
             most
             flourishing
             condition
             ,
             even
             when
             he
             may
             promise
             himself
             the
             greatest
             measure
             of
             stability
             and
             happiness
             ,
             
               is
               altogether
               vanity
            
             .
             When
             his
             circumstances
             are
             most
             benign
             and
             favourable
             ,
             and
             afford
             the
             best
             aspect
             they
             are
             capable
             of
             yielding
             ,
             even
             then
             he
             is
             meer
             vanity
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             all
             this
             for
             the
             further
             confirmation
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             is
             backed
             with
             a
             Selah
             :
             which
             I
             am
             apt
             to
             think
             ,
             with
             Vatablus
             ,
             and
             Grotius
             ,
             stands
             here
             not
             only
             as
             a
             musical
             note
             directing
             the
             fingers
             in
             the
             Temple
             how
             to
             order
             their
             voice
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             note
             of
             excitation
             to
             stirr
             us
             all
             up
             to
             greater
             attention
             and
             observation
             .
             And
             surely
             if
             there
             be
             any
             thing
             which
             is
             worthy
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             which
             may
             serve
             to
             take
             them
             off
             their
             pride
             ,
             and
             vain
             glory
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             base
             ,
             and
             vile
             in
             their
             own
             eyes
             ;
             it
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             all
             of
             them
             in
             their
             best
             condition
             ,
             are
             most
             certainly
             in
             a
             state
             of
             extream
             vanity
             .
             And
             thus
             I
             have
             given
             you
             an
             account
             of
             the
             design
             ,
             extent
             ,
             and
             Emphasis
             of
             the
             Text
             :
             And
             now
             desire
             to
             know
             how
             more
             could
             have
             been
             said
             in
             so
             few
             words
             ,
             nay
             in
             the
             greatest
             multitude
             ?
             The
             Psalmist
             seems
             to
             have
             served
             up
             this
             truth
             to
             the
             greatest
             height
             he
             could
             possibly
             
             raise
             it
             .
             When
             a
             man
             hath
             studied
             ,
             and
             said
             all
             that
             ever
             he
             can
             ,
             what
             can
             he
             say
             more
             than
             we
             have
             here
             in
             these
             words
             ?
             When
             he
             hath
             exercised
             both
             brain
             and
             tongue
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             gathered
             together
             whatever
             either
             wit
             or
             language
             can
             afford
             ,
             What
             can
             he
             say
             more
             ,
             than
             
               that
               every
               man
               at
               his
               best
               state
               is
               altogether
               vanity
               ?
            
             The
             importance
             of
             the
             words
             being
             thus
             laid
             before
             you
             ,
             I
             shall
             offer
             you
             the
             point
             I
             intend
             to
             insist
             on
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             ,
             
               That
               the
               present
               state
               of
               man
               is
               a
               state
               of
               extream
               vanity
               :
            
             Notwithstanding
             his
             splendid
             appearances
             ,
             his
             high
             apprehensions
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             great
             hopes
             of
             a
             Terrest●al
             happiness
             ,
             yet
             his
             present
             state
             is
             a
             state
             of
             extream
             vanity
             .
             He
             ruffles
             a
             while
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             makes
             a
             great
             bussle
             and
             stirr
             ,
             feeds
             himself
             with
             golden
             dreams
             ,
             promises
             to
             himself
             fine
             and
             delicate
             things
             ;
             and
             after
             he
             hath
             exercised
             himself
             a
             season
             herein
             ,
             in
             spight
             of
             all
             his
             pretences
             and
             hopes
             ,
             he
             finds
             the
             Text
             verified
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             no
             other
             than
             a
             heap
             of
             meer
             vanity
             .
             To
             fetch
             in
             proof
             of
             this
             from
             other
             places
             of
             Scripture
             were
             needless
             ;
             for
             the
             Text
             it self
             is
             so
             clear
             and
             full
             ,
             that
             to
             those
             ,
             who
             acknowledge
             the
             Authority
             of
             this
             Book
             ,
             it
             cannot
             but
             be
             abundantly
             sufficient
             .
             However
             ,
             to
             shew
             you
             the
             agreement
             of
             other
             places
             of
             Scripture
             with
             this
             ,
             I
             shall
             offer
             you
             two
             or
             three
             passages
             holding
             forth
             the
             same
             thing
             :
             Hereof
             God
             first
             gave
             notice
             in
             Adams
             name
             ,
             which
             signifies
             earth
             ,
             or
             dust
             ;
             whereunto
             he
             seems
             to
             have
             reference
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Dust
               thou
               art
               ,
               and
               unto
               dust
               shalt
               thou
               
               return
               ,
            
             Gen.
             3.
             19.
             
             Not
             but
             that
             if
             he
             had
             persisted
             in
             his
             innocency
             ,
             he
             should
             ,
             (
             contrary
             to
             what
             the
             Socinians
             teach
             )
             have
             been
             free
             from
             death
             ;
             for
             God
             in
             pursuance
             of
             his
             Covenant
             with
             him
             would
             have
             secured
             him
             from
             it
             :
             But
             having
             deserted
             his
             innocency
             ,
             and
             thereby
             forfeited
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             covenant
             ,
             he
             was
             in
             himself
             ,
             or
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             constitutive
             principles
             lyable
             to
             dissolution
             and
             putrefaction
             .
             And
             truly
             it
             was
             not
             difficult
             in
             the
             frame
             of
             his
             nature
             and
             some
             other
             circumstances
             to
             see
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             designed
             for
             a
             fall
             .
             And
             as
             if
             this
             were
             not
             sufficient
             ,
             Adam
             himself
             taught
             it
             in
             his
             Son
             Abels
             name
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             very
             word
             used
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             and
             signifies
             
               vanity
               ,
               Gen.
            
             4.
             3.
             
             So
             early
             did
             he
             see
             ,
             that
             he
             and
             his
             posterity
             were
             designed
             here
             for
             a
             state
             of
             vanity
             ,
             that
             the
             second
             Son
             which
             he
             hath
             ,
             he
             stiles
             Abel
             ,
             or
             Vanity
             .
             But
             though
             these
             Texts
             afford
             much
             light
             as
             to
             this
             matter
             ,
             yet
             there
             are
             others
             wherein
             this
             doctrine
             is
             much
             more
             conspicuous
             .
             Job
             11.
             12.
             
             Zophar
             speaking
             of
             man
             saith
             ,
             
               Vain
               man
               would
               be
               wise
            
             .
             He
             is
             certainly
             vain
             ,
             but
             yet
             would
             believe
             himself
             ,
             and
             would
             likewise
             have
             the
             world
             to
             believe
             that
             he
             is
             otherwise
             .
             There
             are
             some
             diseases
             which
             invading
             the
             head
             ,
             and
             there
             seizing
             on
             the
             animal
             spirits
             ,
             work
             such
             discomposure
             that
             the
             persons
             who
             are
             exercised
             therewith
             are
             unsensible
             of
             them
             :
             And
             thus
             it
             is
             in
             the
             present
             case
             :
             the
             vanity
             which
             hath
             seized
             upon
             man
             ,
             hath
             so
             far
             prevailed
             upon
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             become
             unsensible
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             do's
             aggravate
             his
             misery
             in
             this
             
             respect
             ,
             that
             it
             disables
             him
             from
             those
             endeavours
             after
             relief
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             he
             might
             make
             use
             of
             .
             And
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               Jam.
               2.
               20.
               
               Wilt
               thou
               know
               O
               vain
               man
               ?
            
             A
             vigorous
             and
             quick
             expression
             ,
             declaring
             the
             great
             vanity
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             as
             in
             other
             matters
             so
             particularly
             in
             his
             disputing
             ,
             and
             reasoning
             in
             the
             things
             of
             God.
             And
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             Psal.
             89.
             47.
             seems
             somewhat
             earnestly
             to
             expostulate
             with
             God
             about
             this
             matter
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Wherefore
               hast
               thou
               made
               all
               men
               in
               vain
               ?
            
             Or
             as
             Castellio
             turns
             it
             ,
             
               Quam
               frivolum
               creaveris
               omne
               genus
               hominum
               ;
               What
               a
               frivolous
               thing
               hast
               thou
               made
               all
               mankind
               ?
            
             Than
             these
             places
             ,
             what
             can
             be
             more
             plain
             ?
             What
             man
             is
             there
             who
             acknowledging
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             will
             not
             confess
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             point
             ,
             and
             grant
             that
             the
             present
             state
             of
             man
             is
             vain
             ?
             We
             commonly
             have
             good
             evidence
             ere
             we
             yield
             to
             what
             is
             spoken
             against
             our selves
             :
             But
             here
             the
             evidence
             is
             so
             clear
             and
             strong
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             room
             for
             gain-saying
             ,
             or
             doubting
             :
             So
             that
             my
             business
             will
             not
             lye
             so
             much
             in
             confirming
             the
             point
             in
             general
             ,
             as
             in
             making
             it
             good
             in
             the
             several
             particulars
             belonging
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             setting
             it
             home
             on
             our
             hearts
             and
             Consciences
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             do
             what
             is
             meet
             to
             be
             done
             upon
             the
             revealing
             of
             such
             an
             important
             ,
             and
             affecting
             truth
             .
             For
             the
             prosecution
             and
             management
             whereof
             I
             shall
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Shew
             what
             Vanity
             is
             ,
             or
             what
             it
             is
             to
             be
             in
             a
             state
             of
             vanity
             .
             And
             the
             word
             Vanity
             is
             of
             such
             signification
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             ever
             used
             
             in
             a
             bad
             sense
             .
             Where
             ever
             we
             find
             it
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             it
             still
             denotes
             either
             sin
             or
             misery
             ,
             or
             both
             .
             The
             Apostle
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             〈◊〉
             18.
             calls
             a
             sinful
             Conversation
             ,
             a
             vain
             Conversation
             .
             And
             Job
             7.
             3.
             terms
             those
             months
             of
             affliction
             and
             distress
             which
             he
             endured
             ,
             months
             of
             vanity
             ;
             I
             know
             sometimes
             it
             hath
             a
             more
             particular
             notation
             .
             Yet
             still
             such
             as
             falls
             under
             one
             of
             these
             two
             heads
             ,
             Sin
             or
             Misery
             .
             Sometimes
             it
             s
             put
             for
             deceitfulness
             ,
             or
             falseness
             ,
             and
             so
             Psal.
             12.
             3.
             
             David
             setting
             forth
             the
             deceitful
             ,
             false
             speaking
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               they
               speak
               vanity
            
             .
             And
             because
             Idols
             do
             not
             answer
             the
             expectations
             of
             those
             who
             confide
             in
             them
             ,
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             Jer.
             14.
             22.
             speaks
             of
             them
             under
             the
             notion
             of
             vanities
             .
             And
             in
             regard
             worldly
             injoyments
             do
             not
             yield
             the
             satisfaction
             and
             contentment
             which
             men
             are
             apt
             to
             expect
             from
             them
             ,
             
               Solomon
               ,
               Eccles.
            
             1.
             2.
             speaks
             of
             them
             under
             the
             same
             term
             .
             Sometimes
             it
             s
             put
             for
             fruitless
             ,
             or
             ineffectual
             labour
             or
             pains
             which
             men
             take
             without
             receiving
             any
             profit
             therefrom
             :
             And
             so
             Psal.
             78.
             33.
             its
             said
             of
             the
             
               Israelities
               ,
               That
               God
               consumed
               their
               dayes
               in
               vanity
            
             ;
             exercising
             them
             with
             tedious
             peregrinations
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             without
             bringing
             them
             into
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             toward
             which
             they
             were
             so
             long
             in
             going
             .
             Sometimes
             it
             s
             put
             for
             temporariness
             or
             short
             continuance
             :
             And
             so
             Job
             7.
             16.
             tells
             us
             
               his
               days
               are
               vanity
            
             :
             that
             is
             of
             very
             short
             continuance
             .
             And
             sometimes
             it
             s
             put
             for
             obnoxiousness
             to
             the
             several
             evils
             whereunto
             the
             inferiour
             Creatures
             through
             Gods
             permission
             ,
             
             and
             mans
             tyranny
             ,
             do
             lye
             open
             ,
             so
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             20.
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               how
               the
               Creature
               was
               made
               subject
               to
               vanity
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             manifold
             abuses
             and
             grievances
             .
             Thus
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             the
             word
             Vanity
             hath
             sometimes
             a
             more
             particular
             notation
             ;
             yet
             still
             such
             ,
             as
             falls
             under
             one
             of
             these
             two
             heads
             ,
             Sin
             or
             Misery
             .
             From
             which
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             gather
             what
             the
             design
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             the
             Text
             is
             ,
             when
             he
             tells
             us
             
               that
               mans
               present
               state
               is
               a
               state
               of
               vanity
               .
            
             We
             must
             from
             the
             account
             I
             have
             now
             given
             you
             ,
             necessarily
             infer
             it
             is
             a
             state
             of
             sin
             or
             misery
             ,
             or
             both
             .
             And
             it
             were
             well
             for
             us
             ,
             if
             it
             contained
             only
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             either
             Sin
             without
             Misery
             ,
             or
             Misery
             without
             Sin
             :
             But
             such
             is
             the
             badness
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             contains
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             a
             very
             high
             degree
             ,
             as
             will
             appear
             hereafter
             in
             its
             proper
             place
             .
             The
             result
             then
             of
             this
             particular
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             when
             David
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               mans
               present
               state
               is
               a
               state
               of
               vanity
            
             ;
             his
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             state
             of
             Sin
             and
             Misery
             .
             We
             exercise
             our selves
             in
             sin
             ,
             and
             God
             in
             love
             do's
             chasten
             us
             ,
             and
             in
             justice
             do's
             punish
             us
             for
             it
             :
             whereby
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             that
             our
             best
             days
             are
             evil
             days
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             good
             Patriarch
             ,
             Gen.
             47.
             9.
             
             
               Few
               and
               evil
               have
               the
               days
               of
               the
               years
               of
               my
               life
               been
               .
            
             Who
             (
             in
             those
             times
             )
             lived
             either
             longer
             or
             better
             than
             Jacob
             ?
             And
             yet
             such
             was
             the
             nature
             of
             his
             days
             that
             they
             were
             both
             few
             and
             evil
             .
             And
             when
             we
             our selves
             have
             lived
             as
             long
             ,
             and
             as
             well
             as
             ever
             we
             can
             ,
             we
             shall
             have
             occasion
             to
             give
             in
             the
             same
             account
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             
               Few
               and
               evil
               have
               
               the
               days
               of
               the
               years
               of
               my
               life
               been
               .
            
             There
             is
             not
             any
             thing
             comprehended
             under
             the
             name
             Vanity
             ,
             but
             it
             attends
             the
             days
             of
             the
             holiest
             and
             best
             men
             .
             Thus
             it
             all
             along
             hath
             been
             ,
             and
             thus
             it
             will
             be
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Having
             shewed
             what
             vanity
             is
             ,
             I
             shall
             shew
             you
             in
             what
             degree
             man
             falls
             under
             the
             charge
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             how
             vain
             he
             is
             .
             Some
             account
             I
             have
             given
             you
             hereof
             in
             the
             opening
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             but
             that
             not
             being
             sufficient
             ,
             I
             shall
             here
             do
             it
             a
             little
             more
             fully
             :
             And
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               He
               is
               really
               vain
            
             .
             Whether
             you
             look
             upon
             Vain
             as
             importing
             Sinful
             ,
             or
             Miserable
             ,
             or
             both
             ;
             Man
             is
             really
             so
             .
             He
             do's
             not
             only
             seem
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             so
             :
             As
             sure
             as
             he
             is
             man
             ,
             so
             sure
             he
             is
             vain
             .
             The
             same
             evidence
             we
             have
             for
             his
             existence
             ,
             the
             same
             we
             have
             for
             his
             vanity
             :
             We
             cannot
             take
             any
             considerate
             ,
             serious
             view
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             needs
             behold
             the
             other
             :
             What
             faculty
             ,
             sense
             ,
             limb
             ,
             member
             ,
             injoyment
             ,
             concernment
             ,
             belonging
             to
             him
             can
             we
             look
             upon
             ,
             but
             we
             may
             see
             vanity
             as
             legibly
             engraven
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             writ
             with
             a
             beam
             of
             the
             Sun
             :
             Psal.
             62.
             9.
             
             
               Surely
               men
               of
               low
               degree
               are
               vanity
               ,
               and
               men
               of
               high
               degree
               are
               a
               lye
               .
            
             Surely
             ;
             see
             how
             peremptory
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             What
             thing
             do's
             he
             offer
             to
             us
             throughout
             the
             whole
             Word
             ,
             which
             he
             prefaces
             with
             notes
             of
             greater
             certainty
             and
             truth
             then
             this
             ?
             So
             that
             we
             are
             not
             to
             look
             upon
             this
             doctrine
             as
             a
             fiction
             ,
             or
             device
             to
             work
             
             us
             to
             mean
             thoughts
             of
             our selves
             ;
             but
             as
             a
             real
             truth
             ,
             which
             whether
             we
             will
             or
             no
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             made
             out
             to
             us
             every
             day
             throughout
             our
             whole
             lives
             .
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             look
             not
             for
             that
             day
             during
             my
             whole
             life
             wherein
             Providence
             will
             not
             some
             way
             or
             other
             offer
             me
             that
             which
             in
             its
             own
             nature
             will
             be
             fit
             to
             convince
             me
             ,
             that
             my
             present
             state
             is
             a
             state
             of
             vanity
             .
             How
             happy
             were
             we
             ,
             if
             what
             we
             are
             told
             of
             this
             matter
             were
             a
             mistake
             ,
             and
             thatthings
             were
             otherwise
             then
             they
             are
             represented
             ?
             Could
             we
             upon
             our
             awaking
             out
             of
             sleep
             find
             that
             what
             we
             are
             told
             concerning
             this
             matter
             were
             a
             meer
             dream
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             state
             of
             things
             in
             reality
             and
             truth
             were
             otherwise
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             an
             happy
             awaking
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             deliver
             us
             from
             that
             sorrow
             and
             anguish
             under
             which
             we
             now
             labour
             :
             But
             alas
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             slept
             and
             awak'd
             a
             thousand
             times
             over
             ,
             and
             bethought
             our selves
             of
             all
             the
             arts
             and
             ways
             whereby
             we
             may
             escape
             the
             evil
             spoken
             of
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             our selves
             fast
             bound
             under
             the
             power
             of
             it
             .
             What
             man
             is
             there
             who
             if
             he
             had
             it
             ,
             and
             might
             it
             be
             available
             ,
             would
             not
             give
             mountains
             of
             Gold
             to
             be
             delivered
             from
             this
             truth
             ?
             But
             there
             is
             no
             thinking
             of
             any
             such
             things
             :
             when
             we
             have
             offered
             all
             the
             bribes
             ,
             the
             whole
             world
             can
             furnish
             us
             with
             ,
             to
             have
             it
             cancell'd
             and
             revers'd
             ,
             we
             shall
             still
             find
             it
             in
             full
             force
             against
             us
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               He
               is
               universally
               vain
            
             .
             This
             I
             shall
             amplifie
             ,
             and
             explain
             in
             two
             particulars
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Every
               man
               is
               vain
            
             .
             Vanity
             hath
             so
             diffused
             it self
             over
             the
             humane
             nature
             ,
             that
             there
             
             is
             not
             any
             rank
             ,
             order
             ,
             or
             degree
             of
             persons
             in
             the
             world
             exempted
             from
             it
             .
             Witness
             the
             forecited
             place
             ,
             Psal.
             62.
             9.
             
             
               Surely
               men
               of
               low
               degree
               are
               vanity
               ,
               and
               men
               of
               high
               degree
               are
               alye
               .
            
             Whereby
             we
             see
             that
             the
             vanity
             which
             hath
             befallen
             us
             ,
             hath
             not
             confin'd
             it self
             to
             this
             ,
             or
             that
             particular
             rank
             ,
             or
             degree
             of
             persons
             ,
             but
             hath
             most
             unhappily
             extended
             it self
             to
             all
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             is
             none
             free
             from
             it
             .
             Let
             men
             be
             what
             they
             will
             ,
             high
             or
             low
             ,
             rich
             or
             poor
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             infected
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             labour
             under
             both
             the
             guilt
             and
             burden
             of
             it
             .
             Now
             this
             do's
             much
             aggravate
             the
             business
             .
             Had
             it
             confin'd
             it self
             to
             the
             mean
             only
             ,
             we
             might
             perhaps
             have
             secur'd
             our selves
             from
             it
             by
             greatness
             :
             or
             had
             it
             been
             the
             lot
             of
             the
             poor
             only
             ,
             we
             might
             have
             found
             some
             remedy
             in
             riches
             :
             But
             such
             is
             its
             universal
             nature
             ,
             that
             it
             reaches
             to
             all
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             is
             not
             any
             degree
             of
             blood
             ,
             or
             place
             can
             preserve
             us
             from
             it
             :
             There
             never
             was
             man
             since
             the
             Creation
             who
             had
             not
             cause
             to
             complain
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             there
             never
             will
             be
             man
             to
             the
             worlds
             end
             (
             though
             it
             were
             at
             a
             far
             greater
             distance
             than
             it
             may
             rationally
             be
             presumed
             to
             be
             )
             but
             will
             have
             cause
             to
             do
             the
             like
             .
             What
             age
             ,
             or
             generation
             was
             there
             ever
             in
             the
             world
             that
             could
             afford
             a
             man
             ,
             that
             was
             not
             in
             a
             state
             of
             vanity
             ;
             or
             what
             age
             or
             generation
             is
             there
             like
             to
             be
             in
             the
             world
             which
             we
             may
             with
             any
             colour
             of
             reason
             expect
             it
             from
             ?
             When
             once
             we
             have
             men
             set
             before
             us
             who
             are
             not
             in
             a
             state
             of
             vanity
             ,
             we
             may
             cry
             out
             with
             the
             men
             of
             
               Lystra
               ,
               the
               Gods
               are
               come
               down
               to
               us
               
               in
               the
               likeness
               of
               men
               .
               Acts
            
             14.
             11.
             
             Should
             you
             call
             to
             the
             Patriarchs
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             Apostles
             ,
             Martyrs
             ,
             to
             all
             the
             Saints
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             nay
             to
             the
             whole
             deceased
             race
             of
             mankind
             ,
             and
             ask
             them
             what
             their
             state
             was
             when
             they
             were
             on
             earth
             ,
             they
             all
             either
             would
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             might
             answer
             ,
             Oh
             
               it
               was
               a
               state
               of
               vanity
               .
            
             And
             could
             you
             converse
             with
             the
             Generation
             yet
             to
             come
             ,
             they
             would
             all
             give
             you
             an
             answer
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             that
             this
             temporal
             state
             is
             a
             state
             of
             vanity
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Every
               man
               is
               altogether
               vain
            
             .
             He
             is
             so
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             some
             mean
             degree
             ,
             or
             respect
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             altogether
             so
             .
             Job
             27.
             12.
             speaking
             to
             his
             friends
             of
             the
             inconstancy
             of
             the
             Hypocrite
             in
             the
             duties
             of
             Religion
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               Behold
               ye
               your selves
               have
               seen
               it
               ,
               why
               then
               are
               you
               thus
               altogether
               vain
               ?
            
             Such
             is
             the
             vanity
             of
             man
             ,
             that
             take
             him
             
               extra
               gratiam
               Dei
            
             ,
             without
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             Gejerus
             expresses
             it
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             wholly
             vain
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             but
             vanity
             to
             be
             found
             in
             him
             .
             Look
             upon
             a
             poor
             unregenerate
             ,
             unsanctified
             man
             ,
             and
             what
             a
             despicable
             creature
             is
             he
             ?
             He
             is
             vain
             in
             head
             ,
             and
             heart
             ,
             in
             soul
             and
             body
             ,
             in
             life
             and
             manners
             ,
             in
             all
             his
             undertakings
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             his
             concernments
             .
             What
             thing
             belonging
             to
             him
             can
             any
             one
             offer
             to
             our
             consideration
             ,
             wherein
             he
             is
             not
             altogether
             vain
             :
             Or
             what
             hath
             he
             that
             he
             can
             fasten
             his
             eye
             on
             ,
             wherein
             he
             may
             upon
             good
             grounds
             take
             comfort
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             what
             hath
             he
             that
             is
             not
             a
             judgement
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             matter
             of
             great
             sorrow
             ?
             Such
             is
             the
             sadness
             of
             his
             condition
             that
             by
             how
             much
             
             the
             things
             he
             injoyes
             are
             the
             best
             ,
             by
             so
             much
             they
             make
             the
             more
             against
             him
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             take
             the
             choicest
             benefits
             ;
             God
             hath
             given
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             cause
             to
             bewail
             it
             ,
             that
             ever
             he
             had
             them
             from
             him
             ;
             for
             as
             evil
             things
             prove
             good
             to
             him
             that
             is
             in
             a
             state
             of
             grace
             and
             holiness
             ,
             so
             good
             things
             prove
             evil
             to
             him
             who
             is
             in
             a
             state
             of
             nature
             and
             sin
             .
             Thus
             it
             is
             with
             him
             who
             is
             unregenerate
             and
             unsanctified
             ,
             
               his
               state
               is
               altogether
               vain
            
             .
             And
             then
             for
             him
             who
             is
             a
             pious
             good
             man
             ,
             though
             it
             go
             better
             with
             him
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             in
             a
             way
             of
             cure
             and
             recovery
             ;
             yet
             in
             some
             respects
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             hereafter
             ,
             his
             present
             state
             is
             altogether
             vain
             .
             Doubtless
             those
             inspired
             and
             good
             men
             ,
             who
             tell
             us
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             the
             state
             of
             every
             man
             here
             is
             altogether
             vain
             ,
             did
             not
             exclude
             themselves
             ,
             or
             others
             in
             the
             same
             condition
             ,
             but
             comprehend
             them
             .
             Is
             it
             to
             be
             imagined
             that
             when
             David
             in
             the
             Text
             from
             the
             contemplation
             of
             his
             own
             distress
             tells
             us
             
               that
               every
               man
               at
               his
               best
               state
               is
               altogether
               vanity
               ,
            
             do's
             exclude
             himself
             ?
             No
             ,
             he
             proposes
             himself
             both
             as
             the
             occasion
             of
             what
             he
             saith
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             special
             instance
             of
             the
             truth
             thereof
             .
             So
             that
             what
             we
             have
             asserted
             in
             this
             head
             ,
             remains
             firm
             and
             clear
             ;
             that
             man
             is
             universally
             vain
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             is
             vain
             at
             the
             best
             state
             the
             world
             is
             capable
             of
             advancing
             him
             to
             .
             Even
             when
             he
             hath
             attain'd
             to
             the
             greatest
             confluence
             of
             outward
             things
             ,
             he
             is
             then
             so
             far
             short
             of
             real
             ,
             and
             substantial
             happiness
             ,
             
               that
               he
               is
               altogether
               vain
            
             ?
             When
             birth
             ,
             youth
             ,
             strength
             ,
             beauty
             ,
             
             parts
             ,
             wealth
             ,
             honour
             ,
             friends
             ?
             do
             all
             unite
             and
             contribute
             their
             utmost
             assistance
             to
             render
             his
             state
             happy
             ,
             he
             is
             even
             then
             exceeding
             miserable
             .
             When
             Solomon
             was
             in
             the
             very
             height
             of
             his
             magnificence
             and
             glory
             ,
             and
             had
             even
             what
             ever
             his
             eye
             ,
             ear
             ,
             or
             heart
             could
             desire
             ,
             Was
             he
             then
             free
             from
             a
             state
             of
             vanity
             ?
             Could
             he
             then
             boast
             of
             true
             happiness
             ?
             Could
             he
             then
             make
             any
             exception
             against
             the
             doctrine
             his
             good
             father
             had
             (
             as
             you
             have
             heard
             )
             in
             so
             many
             places
             taught
             ?
             No
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             his
             wisdom
             ,
             pleasures
             ,
             delicate
             works
             ,
             houses
             ,
             vineyards
             ,
             gardens
             ,
             orchards
             ,
             pooles
             of
             water
             ,
             multitude
             of
             servants
             ,
             singing-men
             ,
             and
             singing-women
             ,
             instruments
             of
             musick
             ,
             great
             wealth
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             yet
             he
             tells
             us
             
               all
               is
               vanity
               ,
               and
               vexation
               of
               spirit
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               no
               profit
               under
               the
               Sun
               ,
               Eccles.
            
             2.
             11.
             
             Upon
             a
             strict
             inquiry
             into
             these
             things
             ,
             he
             found
             not
             only
             that
             they
             were
             vain
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             was
             vain
             in
             the
             injoyment
             ,
             and
             use
             of
             them
             .
             Alas
             then
             what
             hope
             is
             there
             for
             a
             man
             of
             attaining
             to
             a
             state
             of
             true
             happiness
             in
             this
             world
             ?
             for
             though
             he
             may
             ascend
             to
             such
             an
             height
             as
             to
             possess
             himself
             of
             the
             wealth
             ,
             honours
             ,
             and
             pleasures
             of
             the
             greatest
             Prince
             on
             earth
             ,
             even
             then
             he
             is
             so
             far
             from
             true
             happiness
             ,
             that
             his
             state
             is
             as
             truly
             ,
             and
             really
             vain
             as
             it
             was
             before
             .
             When
             Solomon
             was
             in
             the
             state
             of
             a
             child
             and
             and
             Subject
             ,
             his
             condition
             was
             vain
             :
             and
             when
             he
             had
             his
             fathers
             Crown
             ,
             Throne
             ,
             and
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             raigned
             quietly
             therein
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             splendor
             and
             glory
             as
             ever
             any
             Prince
             in
             the
             world
             injoyed
             ,
             he
             found
             himself
             but
             at
             
             the
             same
             pass
             ,
             Eccles.
             1.
             12
             ,
             14.
             
             So
             that
             when
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             advances
             a
             man
             from
             a
             state
             of
             meanness
             to
             a
             state
             of
             greatness
             ;
             we
             are
             not
             to
             look
             upon
             it
             as
             a
             translating
             of
             him
             from
             a
             state
             of
             vanity
             to
             a
             state
             of
             true
             happiness
             ,
             but
             from
             one
             state
             of
             vanity
             to
             another
             .
             Nay
             ,
             taking
             vanity
             (
             as
             indeed
             we
             ought
             )
             for
             the
             opposite
             of
             true
             happiness
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             importing
             sin
             ,
             unholiness
             ,
             trouble
             ,
             discontent
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             And
             how
             much
             more
             do
             the
             great
             ones
             generally
             labour
             under
             it
             ,
             than
             those
             who
             are
             in
             any
             degrees
             below
             them
             ?
             Greatness
             is
             so
             far
             from
             sccuring
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             against
             vanity
             ,
             that
             commonly
             the
             more
             greatness
             ,
             the
             more
             vanity
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             is
             vain
             throughout
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             even
             from
             the
             one
             end
             unto
             the
             other
             .
             Vanity
             is
             so
             deeply
             ,
             and
             firmly
             rooted
             in
             his
             nature
             and
             life
             ,
             that
             it
             attends
             him
             through
             the
             several
             periods
             thereof
             ,
             down
             to
             his
             very
             dissolution
             and
             change
             .
             As
             the
             blood
             in
             its
             appointed
             circulation
             ,
             runs
             throughout
             the
             whole
             body
             ,
             so
             do's
             vanity
             throughout
             the
             whole
             life
             of
             man.
             It
             s
             born
             with
             him
             ,
             pursues
             him
             ,
             and
             follows
             him
             to
             his
             very
             grave
             .
             According
             to
             that
             of
             
               Solomon
               ,
               Childhood
               and
               youth
               are
               vanity
               ,
               Eccles.
            
             11.
             10.
             
             A
             very
             remarkable
             passage
             ,
             carrying
             with
             it
             much
             strength
             and
             evidence
             ;
             for
             if
             those
             more
             serene
             ,
             and
             pleasant
             ages
             ,
             wherein
             we
             are
             free
             from
             the
             decayes
             ,
             maladies
             ,
             cares
             ,
             we
             are
             usually
             exercised
             with
             ,
             when
             we
             arrive
             at
             a
             grown
             and
             aged
             condition
             ,
             be
             vanity
             ,
             what
             can
             be
             expected
             afterwards
             ?
             Children
             ,
             and
             
             young
             people
             commonly
             pass
             away
             there
             time
             in
             much
             content
             and
             delight
             :
             But
             for
             persons
             of
             a
             grown
             ,
             aged
             state
             ,
             what
             complaints
             do
             we
             hear
             from
             them
             ?
             How
             many
             grievances
             and
             vexations
             are
             they
             ready
             to
             give
             us
             an
             account
             of
             ?
             Who
             ever
             lived
             to
             see
             forty
             years
             of
             age
             ,
             that
             could
             not
             afford
             us
             a
             large
             Catalogue
             of
             his
             sins
             ,
             burdens
             and
             troubles
             ?
             'T
             is
             an
             observable
             passage
             of
             
               Solomon
               ,
               Prov.
            
             24.
             16.
             
             
               A
               just
               man
               falleth
               seven
               times
               and
               riseth
               up
               again
               .
            
             'T
             is
             disputed
             amongst
             expositors
             ,
             what
             is
             here
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             just
             mans
             falling
             and
             rising
             ?
             Some
             think
             we
             are
             thereby
             to
             understand
             his
             falling
             into
             ,
             and
             rising
             from
             sin
             :
             So
             Bede
             and
             others
             .
             But
             this
             ,
             
               Grotius
               ,
               Gejerus
            
             and
             others
             are
             against
             ,
             alledging
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             here
             rendred
             to
             fall
             ,
             is
             never
             amongst
             the
             Hebrews
             put
             for
             falling
             into
             sin
             :
             and
             also
             that
             the
             taking
             of
             it
             in
             such
             a
             sense
             ,
             suits
             not
             with
             the
             design
             of
             Solomon
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             whose
             business
             is
             to
             shew
             the
             calamities
             ,
             and
             miseries
             that
             both
             the
             righteous
             and
             the
             wicked
             are
             incident
             to
             in
             this
             life
             :
             but
             withal
             ,
             what
             priviledges
             the
             one
             have
             above
             the
             other
             ;
             for
             whereas
             the
             latter
             plunge
             themselves
             into
             such
             misery
             as
             proves
             altogether
             exitial
             and
             destructive
             to
             them
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             so
             with
             the
             former
             ;
             they
             indeed
             fall
             ,
             but
             yet
             so
             as
             to
             rise
             again
             .
             But
             whether
             we
             understand
             the
             place
             of
             falling
             into
             sin
             or
             misery
             ,
             it
             comes
             all
             to
             one
             ,
             as
             to
             what
             I
             alledge
             it
             for
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             shew
             the
             great
             obnoxiousness
             ,
             even
             of
             the
             best
             of
             men
             in
             this
             life
             to
             vanity
             ,
             which
             is
             such
             ,
             that
             they
             fall
             seven
             times
             ;
             that
             is
             very
             frequently
             ,
             
             or
             often
             :
             so
             that
             even
             their
             whole
             lives
             consist
             of
             sin
             and
             punishment
             for
             it
             :
             What
             day
             ,
             what
             hour
             is
             there
             from
             first
             to
             last
             ,
             wherein
             they
             have
             not
             cause
             to
             cry
             out
             ,
             Oh
             the
             vain
             state
             of
             poor
             lapsed
             man
             !
             Oh
             what
             evils
             are
             we
             incident
             to
             !
             Oh
             what
             distress
             have
             we
             involved
             our selves
             in
             !
             And
             that
             which
             do's
             aggravate
             the
             business
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             ,
          
           
             5.
             
             
               He
               is
               vain
               unavoidably
               ,
               and
               remedilesly
               .
            
             This
             I
             speak
             still
             with
             reference
             to
             his
             present
             state
             and
             condition
             ,
             during
             which
             there
             is
             no
             expecting
             to
             be
             delivered
             from
             the
             evils
             unto
             which
             he
             is
             obnoxious
             .
             God
             who
             sits
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             rules
             the
             world
             ,
             hath
             ordain'd
             ,
             and
             design'd
             that
             his
             present
             state
             shall
             be
             a
             state
             of
             vanity
             ,
             and
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             arts
             and
             remedies
             that
             may
             be
             used
             to
             avoid
             it
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             prove
             so
             .
             I
             know
             ,
             grace
             ,
             the
             light
             of
             Gods
             countenance
             ,
             and
             assurance
             of
             a
             future
             and
             better
             state
             ,
             may
             do
             much
             towards
             the
             mitigating
             of
             the
             evils
             of
             this
             :
             But
             notwithstanding
             all
             ,
             we
             shall
             still
             find
             it
             a
             state
             of
             vanity
             :
             Who
             more
             capable
             of
             finding
             it
             otherwise
             than
             Solomon
             ?
             Who
             in
             a
             fairer
             way
             for
             the
             Philosophers
             stone
             than
             he
             ?
             Who
             in
             the
             world
             more
             likely
             to
             escape
             the
             severity
             of
             his
             father
             Davids
             words
             than
             he
             ?
             And
             yet
             so
             far
             was
             he
             from
             it
             ,
             that
             none
             hath
             said
             more
             for
             the
             vanity
             of
             m●n●
             present
             state
             than
             he
             himself
             hath
             done
             .
             What
             Chapter
             is
             there
             in
             all
             the
             Book
             of
             
               Ecclesiastes
               ▪
            
             (
             which
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             penned
             by
             him
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             greatest
             wisdom
             and
             holiness
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             was
             most
             
             capable
             of
             making
             a
             right
             judgment
             on
             things
             )
             wherein
             he
             do's
             not
             with
             greatest
             peremptoriness
             avouch
             the
             present
             state
             of
             man
             to
             be
             a
             state
             of
             vanity
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             any
             means
             the
             whole
             world
             can
             afford
             of
             relief
             ?
             This
             is
             his
             judgment
             and
             testimony
             in
             the
             case
             :
             and
             if
             that
             be
             not
             valuable
             ,
             I
             know
             no
             evidence
             capable
             of
             yielding
             satisfaction
             in
             the
             case
             .
             We
             are
             all
             during
             this
             life
             ,
             designed
             for
             a
             state
             of
             vanity
             ,
             and
             bound
             up
             therein
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             way
             whereby
             we
             may
             extricate
             ,
             or
             deliver
             our selves
             ;
             but
             though
             we
             turn
             our selves
             which
             way
             we
             will
             ,
             we
             shall
             still
             find
             our selves
             labouring
             under
             it
             .
             This
             I
             might
             farther
             make
             good
             here
             ,
             but
             being
             loth
             to
             anticipate
             my self
             in
             my
             intended
             Method
             ,
             I
             shall
             wave
             it
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             and
             leave
             it
             to
             its
             proper
             place
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Having
             shew'd
             in
             what
             degree
             man
             falls
             under
             the
             charge
             of
             vanity
             ,
             or
             how
             vain
             he
             is
             ;
             I
             shall
             now
             shew
             in
             what
             respects
             he
             is
             vain
             .
             And
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             is
             vain
             in
             his
             soul
             ,
             which
             is
             wofully
             depraved
             in
             the
             several
             faculties
             thereof
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             is
             utterly
             unable
             to
             perform
             those
             functions
             it
             was
             once
             in
             an
             high
             degree
             qualified
             for
             .
             Oh
             what
             a
             curious
             piece
             was
             the
             soul
             of
             man
             before
             the
             fall
             !
             What
             rich
             ornaments
             was
             it
             then
             indued
             with
             !
             What
             thing
             in
             all
             the
             visible
             World
             was
             like
             unto
             it
             !
             But
             now
             it
             is
             in
             a
             far
             other
             state
             than
             at
             that
             time
             it
             was
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             so
             degenerated
             and
             altered
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             vain
             in
             the
             several
             faculties
             and
             powers
             of
             it
             .
             But
             for
             the
             better
             discovering
             of
             this
             vanity
             of
             man
             in
             
             respect
             of
             his
             soul
             ;
             I
             shall
             manage
             the
             business
             a
             little
             more
             particularly
             .
             And
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               He
               is
               vain
               in
               his
               Understanding
               ,
            
             which
             is
             full
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             folly
             ,
             and
             error
             .
             It
             was
             once
             a
             choice
             and
             precious
             lamp
             ,
             affording
             a
             pure
             and
             shining
             light
             ,
             fit
             to
             conduct
             and
             lead
             him
             in
             the
             several
             duties
             of
             his
             life
             ;
             but
             now
             it
             is
             full
             of
             darkness
             and
             error
             ,
             apt
             to
             mistake
             in
             the
             plainest
             cases
             .
             Zophar
             speaking
             of
             man
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               Vain
               man
               would
               be
               wise
               ,
               though
               he
               be
               born
               like
               a
               wild
               Asses
               colt
               ,
               Job
            
             11.
             12.
             
             An
             Ass
             is
             a
             foolish
             creature
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             we
             use
             to
             call
             one
             who
             is
             a
             fool
             an
             Ass
             :
             yet
             Zophar
             likens
             man
             in
             his
             natural
             condition
             not
             only
             to
             an
             Ass
             ,
             but
             to
             a
             wild
             Ass
             ,
             nay
             to
             a
             wild
             Asses
             colt
             ,
             which
             is
             one
             of
             the
             most
             stupid
             ,
             silly
             things
             in
             the
             world
             .
             And
             what
             plentiful
             evidence
             do
             the
             several
             people
             in
             the
             world
             afford
             us
             of
             the
             truth
             hereof
             .
             Go
             amongst
             the
             heathenish
             Philosophers
             ,
             even
             those
             who
             by
             study
             and
             converse
             ,
             had
             raised
             themselves
             to
             a
             degree
             of
             knowledge
             and
             wisdom
             far
             above
             what
             what
             the
             common
             people
             had
             attain'd
             to
             ,
             and
             how
             ignorant
             and
             blockish
             were
             they
             in
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ?
             How
             absurd
             and
             gross
             in
             their
             notions
             ,
             touching
             Coelestial
             and
             future
             things
             ?
             How
             divided
             in
             their
             apprehensions
             ,
             and
             opinions
             ?
             Paul
             who
             by
             his
             great
             travels
             ,
             had
             opportunity
             to
             be
             acquainted
             with
             them
             ,
             gives
             this
             account
             of
             them
             ,
             
               That
               they
               became
               vain
               in
               their
               imaginations
               ,
               and
               their
               foolish
               heart
               was
               darkned
               :
               and
               that
               professing
               themselves
               to
               be
               wise
               ,
               they
               became
               foolish
               ,
            
             Rom.
             1.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             And
             in
             another
             place
             discoursing
             of
             
             them
             ,
             he
             makes
             mention
             of
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             the
             vanity
             of
             their
             mind
             .
             Eph.
             4.
             17.
             
             They
             did
             indeed
             retain
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             intellectual
             faculty
             which
             was
             there
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             guide
             in
             their
             affairs
             and
             proceedings
             ,
             and
             which
             they
             so
             much
             celebrated
             ,
             and
             cried
             up
             ,
             but
             so
             miserably
             was
             it
             infatuated
             ,
             and
             depraved
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             little
             or
             nothing
             but
             vanity
             to
             be
             found
             in
             it
             .
             And
             this
             do's
             abundantly
             appear
             in
             their
             gods
             ,
             sacrifices
             ,
             worships
             ,
             lives
             ,
             which
             were
             such
             that
             they
             would
             never
             have
             owned
             or
             used
             them
             ,
             had
             it
             not
             been
             that
             they
             had
             in
             a
             great
             degree
             lost
             their
             understandings
             ,
             and
             were
             besides
             themselves
             .
             And
             if
             we
             go
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             enquire
             how
             things
             went
             with
             them
             ,
             even
             whiles
             they
             were
             Gods
             peculiar
             people
             ,
             how
             foolish
             and
             vain
             were
             they
             ?
             Though
             for
             a
             supply
             of
             the
             defect
             of
             natural
             light
             ,
             they
             were
             furnished
             with
             such
             as
             was
             supernatural
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             such
             a
             degree
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             people
             which
             in
             that
             respect
             was
             like
             unto
             them
             in
             all
             the
             world
             :
             Yet
             what
             charge
             and
             complaints
             do's
             God
             bring
             in
             against
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             folly
             and
             ignorance
             ?
             
               The
               Ox
               knoweth
               his
               owner
               ,
               and
               the
               Ass
               his
               masters
               crib
               ,
               but
               Israel
               doth
               not
               know
               ,
               my
               people
               doth
               not
               consider
               ,
            
             Isa.
             1.
             3.
             
             Again
             ,
             
               My
               people
               is
               foolish
               ,
               they
               have
               not
               known
               me
               ,
               they
               are
               sottish
               children
               ,
               and
               they
               have
               no
               understanding
               :
               They
               are
               wise
               to
               do
               evil
               ,
               but
               to
               do
               good
               they
               have
               no
               knowledge
               ,
            
             Jer.
             4.
             22.
             
             And
             if
             we
             come
             amongst
             our
             Saviours
             own
             Disciples
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             best
             Master
             in
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             how
             stupid
             ,
             and
             unteachable
             
             for
             a
             time
             were
             they
             ?
             How
             averse
             to
             receive
             the
             instructions
             offered
             to
             them
             ?
             How
             ignorant
             were
             they
             for
             a
             time
             in
             divers
             important
             points
             of
             Religion
             ,
             such
             as
             our
             Saviours
             Death
             ,
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             the
             nature
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ?
             which
             drew
             from
             our
             Saviour
             that
             severeexprobration
             ,
             Luk.
             24.
             25.
             
             
               Oh
               fools
               ,
               and
               slow
               of
               heart
               to
               believe
               all
               that
               the
               Prophets
               have
               spoken
               !
            
             And
             if
             we
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             Christians
             as
             they
             lye
             dispersed
             throughout
             the
             world
             ,
             What
             ignorance
             and
             error
             do
             they
             labor
             under
             ?
             In
             how
             many
             things
             do
             they
             differ
             ,
             both
             from
             the
             truth
             and
             one
             another
             ?
             Nay
             what
             abundance
             of
             darkness
             and
             blindness
             do's
             attend
             the
             most
             intelligent
             ,
             and
             inlightned
             minds
             ?
             Now
             (
             saith
             
               Paul
               )
               we
               see
               through
               a
               glass
               darkly
               ,
               but
               then
               face
               to
               face
               :
               Now
               I
               know
               in
               part
               ,
               but
               then
               shall
               I
               know
               even
               as
               also
               I
               am
               known
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             12.
             
             And
             if
             such
             inspired
             and
             extraordinary
             persons
             as
             the
             Apostles
             were
             ,
             were
             so
             imperfect
             ,
             and
             weak
             in
             their
             knowledge
             ,
             What
             then
             may
             we
             imagine
             is
             the
             condition
             of
             such
             poor
             creatures
             as
             we
             are
             ,
             who
             never
             had
             those
             special
             aids
             vouchsafed
             us
             from
             heaven
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             blessed
             with
             ?
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             the
             mind
             of
             man
             ,
             which
             heretofore
             was
             a
             region
             of
             sacred
             and
             heavenly
             light
             ,
             is
             now
             become
             a
             meer
             sink
             of
             darkness
             ,
             folly
             ,
             and
             error
             ;
             which
             do's
             much
             contribute
             towards
             the
             rendring
             of
             his
             present
             State
             a
             State
             of
             vanity
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               He
               is
               vain
               in
               his
               memory
               ,
            
             which
             is
             so
             frail
             ,
             and
             treacherous
             in
             the
             matters
             of
             God
             ,
             
             that
             it
             presently
             loses
             those
             things
             which
             are
             commended
             to
             it
             .
             Whereas
             it
             should
             be
             a
             secure
             treasury
             of
             sacred
             truths
             ,
             it
             presently
             lets
             them
             slip
             as
             if
             they
             were
             unworthy
             to
             be
             regarded
             .
             Hereof
             we
             have
             in
             instance
             in
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               That
               they
               forgot
               Gods
               works
               ,
               and
               the
               wonders
               that
               he
               had
               shewed
               them
               ,
            
             Psal.
             78.
             11.
             
             Though
             they
             were
             his
             works
             ,
             and
             though
             they
             were
             wondrous
             ,
             yet
             they
             forgot
             them
             .
             And
             as
             if
             this
             were
             not
             sufficient
             to
             discover
             their
             lamentable
             vanity
             ,
             as
             to
             this
             particular
             ,
             they
             went
             further
             ,
             they
             forgot
             even
             God
             himself
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             other
             Gods
             in
             the
             room
             of
             him
             .
             Hos.
             2.
             13.
             
             
               I
               will
               visit
               upon
               her
               the
               dayes
               of
               Baalam
               ,
               wherein
               she
               burnt
               incense
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               she
               decked
               her self
               with
               her
               ear-rings
               ,
               and
               her
               jewels
               ,
               and
               she
               went
               after
               her
               lovers
               ,
               and
               forgot
               me
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord.
            
             This
             was
             both
             strange
             and
             sad
             :
             but
             what
             will
             not
             mans
             nature
             do
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             once
             delivered
             up
             to
             a
             state
             of
             vanity
             ?
             And
             this
             is
             an
             aggravation
             of
             its
             vanity
             ,
             that
             whiles
             it
             is
             thus
             frail
             ,
             as
             to
             spiritual
             ,
             and
             holy
             matters
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             tenacious
             as
             to
             those
             which
             are
             of
             an
             inferiour
             nature
             .
             Whiles
             the
             most
             important
             ,
             and
             weighty
             truths
             are
             forgotten
             ,
             a
             deal
             of
             putrid
             stuff
             ,
             idle
             stories
             ,
             and
             frivolous
             conceits
             ,
             which
             tend
             to
             the
             corruption
             of
             manners
             are
             retained
             and
             preserved
             .
             Oh
             unhappy
             business
             ,
             that
             ever
             a
             faculty
             designed
             by
             God
             for
             the
             retaining
             of
             high
             and
             sacred
             matters
             should
             be
             made
             to
             serve
             such
             bad
             ends
             and
             purposes
             !
             Were
             it
             not
             an
             unpleasant
             thing
             to
             see
             a
             rich
             Cabinet
             made
             the
             repository
             of
             
             dirt
             and
             dung
             ?
             Who
             would
             not
             be
             affected
             and
             moved
             with
             such
             a
             sight
             ?
             Why
             ,
             such
             a
             sight
             we
             have
             before
             us
             in
             the
             memory
             of
             man
             ;
             for
             whereas
             it
             was
             designed
             for
             a
             Cabinet
             of
             sacred
             verities
             which
             were
             to
             be
             brought
             forth
             ,
             and
             used
             according
             as
             occasion
             required
             ,
             it
             is
             become
             the
             repository
             of
             little
             else
             but
             dirt
             and
             dung
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             vitious
             ,
             impure
             matter
             tending
             to
             pollute
             the
             mind
             ,
             tongue
             ,
             and
             life
             ,
             and
             render
             them
             much
             more
             unholy
             and
             faulty
             then
             they
             are
             .
             Whereas
             it
             should
             minister
             to
             the
             mind
             in
             furnishing
             it
             (
             as
             there
             is
             need
             )
             with
             an
             account
             of
             those
             useful
             and
             profitable
             truths
             which
             have
             been
             commended
             to
             it
             ;
             it
             do's
             instead
             thereof
             offer
             it
             a
             deal
             of
             frothy
             ,
             vain
             stuff
             ,
             tending
             to
             debauch
             it
             in
             those
             true
             and
             wholsome
             notions
             it
             is
             possessed
             of
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             divert
             it
             from
             the
             contemplation
             and
             pursuit
             of
             better
             things
             ,
             which
             is
             another
             particular
             thing
             wherein
             the
             vanity
             of
             man
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             soul
             ,
             do's
             express
             and
             shew
             it self
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               He
               is
               vain
               in
               his
               Affections
               ,
            
             which
             run
             out
             upon
             improper
             objects
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             such
             vigour
             and
             strength
             ,
             as
             is
             utterly
             unsutable
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             them
             .
             God
             hath
             propounded
             to
             us
             such
             things
             as
             are
             fit
             for
             our
             affections
             to
             work
             on
             ,
             and
             as
             are
             worthy
             of
             their
             greatest
             fervor
             and
             heat
             ;
             but
             instead
             thereof
             we
             place
             them
             upon
             other
             things
             which
             are
             of
             a
             lower
             nature
             ,
             and
             are
             utterly
             unfit
             for
             them
             .
             He
             propounds
             to
             us
             himself
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             holiness
             ,
             salvation
             ,
             which
             are
             things
             of
             highest
             moment
             and
             were
             worthy
             of
             our
             affections
             ,
             were
             they
             
             a
             thousand
             times
             better
             than
             they
             are
             :
             But
             instead
             of
             setting
             them
             upon
             them
             ,
             we
             set
             them
             upon
             such
             trivial
             things
             as
             riches
             ,
             honours
             ,
             pleasures
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             business
             so
             ignoble
             ,
             and
             so
             far
             below
             us
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             as
             if
             a
             Star
             should
             court
             a
             dunghill
             ,
             or
             a
             beam
             of
             the
             Sun
             embrace
             a
             straw
             .
             The
             young
             man
             loved
             his
             Possessions
             more
             than
             Christ
             ;
             Mat
             19.
             22.
             
             And
             some
             of
             the
             chief
             Rulers
             who
             believed
             on
             Christ
             ,
             did
             notwithstanding
             ,
             love
             the
             praise
             of
             men
             more
             than
             the
             praise
             of
             God
             ,
             Joh.
             12.
             43.
             
             And
             Paul
             foretells
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             last
             dayes
             some
             shall
             love
             pleasures
             more
             than
             God
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             4.
             
             And
             alas
             !
             how
             do's
             the
             world
             even
             swarm
             with
             such
             as
             each
             of
             these
             ?
             The
             sons
             of
             Adam
             are
             generally
             become
             Sons
             of
             Belial
             ,
             without
             Government
             or
             restraint
             .
             Setting
             out
             some
             few
             holy
             persons
             who
             addict
             themselves
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             the
             whole
             world
             is
             set
             upon
             riches
             ,
             honours
             ,
             and
             pleasures
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             that
             they
             but
             despise
             other
             things
             ,
             how
             great
             ,
             or
             desirable
             soever
             they
             are
             in
             comparison
             of
             them
             .
             It
             is
             exceeding
             sad
             it
             should
             be
             thus
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             will
             ever
             remain
             as
             an
             instance
             of
             great
             the
             degeneracy
             of
             mankind
             .
             Were
             it
             a
             thing
             uncertain
             ,
             the
             case
             were
             more
             tolerable
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             not
             so
             :
             It
             is
             so
             notorious
             that
             there
             is
             no
             room
             either
             to
             deny
             ,
             or
             question
             it
             :
             We
             may
             lament
             it
             ,
             but
             we
             cannot
             either
             deny
             or
             question
             it
             .
             Besides
             the
             evidence
             we
             have
             of
             it
             in
             others
             ,
             there
             is
             so
             much
             of
             this
             temper
             in
             our
             own
             hearts
             and
             practises
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             all
             cause
             to
             sit
             down
             and
             say
             ,
             Oh
             how
             vain
             a
             thing
             is
             man
             !
             How
             do's
             he
             misplace
             
             his
             affection
             !
             How
             do's
             he
             set
             them
             upon
             shadows
             and
             dreames
             whiles
             the
             greatest
             things
             which
             are
             every
             way
             worthy
             of
             them
             ,
             stand
             by
             despised
             and
             rejected
             .
             This
             is
             a
             lamentation
             ,
             and
             let
             it
             be
             for
             a
             lamentation
             .
             Having
             thus
             spoken
             of
             the
             Vanity
             of
             man
             ,
             as
             to
             his
             interior
             part
             ,
             we
             shall
             now
             consider
             what
             he
             is
             as
             to
             the
             exterior
             .
             And
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             
               He
               is
               vain
               in
               his
               Body
               ,
            
             which
             is
             subject
             to
             many
             evils
             ,
             which
             render
             its
             present
             State
             very
             despicable
             ,
             and
             uncomfortable
             .
             It
             's
             subject
             not
             only
             to
             cold
             and
             heat
             ,
             hunger
             and
             thirst
             ,
             disturbance
             and
             weariness
             ,
             but
             likewise
             to
             diseases
             ,
             pain
             ,
             sickness
             ,
             weakness
             ,
             death
             .
             What
             Physitian
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             is
             so
             skilful
             as
             to
             give
             us
             a
             full
             account
             of
             all
             the
             maladies
             and
             distempers
             the
             body
             of
             poor
             man
             is
             lyable
             to
             ?
             Upon
             the
             sin
             of
             our
             first
             parents
             ,
             God
             passed
             this
             sad
             and
             heavy
             ,
             yet
             just
             and
             deserved
             sentence
             ,
             
               Dust
               thou
               art
               ,
               and
               unto
               dust
               thou
               shalt
               return
               again
               ,
            
             Gen.
             3.
             19.
             
             And
             Tirinus
             ,
             with
             others
             ,
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             moment
             wherein
             Adam
             sinned
             ,
             he
             was
             visited
             with
             a
             Phthisis
             ,
             or
             consumption
             of
             the
             inwards
             ,
             whereof
             he
             all
             along
             languished
             ,
             and
             after
             dyed
             .
             Whether
             this
             be
             true
             ,
             or
             no
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             now
             inquire
             ,
             but
             this
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             ever
             since
             that
             unhappy
             business
             which
             was
             done
             in
             Eden
             ,
             man
             hath
             all
             along
             laboured
             under
             a
             world
             of
             maladies
             and
             distempers
             ,
             which
             before
             he
             was
             free
             from
             .
             One
             ,
             with
             the
             Shunamites
             Son
             ,
             complains
             of
             his
             Head
             ,
             2
             King.
             4.
             19.
             
             Another
             ,
             with
             Jeremy
             ,
             of
             his
             Bowells
             ,
             Jer.
             4.
             19
             ,
             Another
             ,
             with
             David
             ,
             
             of
             his
             loins
             ,
             Psal.
             38.
             7.
             
             One
             is
             exercised
             with
             the
             Stone
             ,
             another
             with
             the
             Gout
             ,
             another
             with
             the
             Palsie
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             with
             either
             one
             malady
             or
             other
             .
             One
             we
             have
             groaning
             in
             his
             chair
             ,
             another
             in
             his
             couch
             ,
             another
             in
             his
             bed
             .
             Oh
             the
             dolorous
             nights
             and
             tedious
             dayes
             that
             the
             poor
             Sons
             of
             men
             endure
             !
             Oh
             their
             restless
             tossings
             and
             turnings
             !
             Oh
             their
             heart-breaking
             sighs
             and
             complaints
             !
             In
             the
             evening
             they
             cry
             out
             ,
             would
             God
             it
             were
             morning
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             would
             God
             it
             were
             evening
             ,
             Job
             7.
             4.
             
             Notwithstanding
             the
             rapid
             and
             swift
             motion
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             yet
             through
             the
             greatness
             of
             their
             extremity
             ,
             how
             slow
             do
             they
             think
             its
             progress
             ?
             They
             are
             ready
             to
             say
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             mother
             of
             Sisera
             did
             of
             her
             Son
             ,
             
               Why
               is
               his
               Chariot
               so
               long
               in
               coming
               ?
               Why
               tarry
               the
               wheels
               of
               his
               Chariots
               ?
            
             Judg.
             5.
             28.
             
             How
             negligent
             do
             they
             think
             the
             Clock
             ,
             how
             long
             the
             hours
             ?
             What
             house
             ,
             chamber
             ,
             bed
             ,
             is
             there
             that
             hath
             not
             been
             a
             witness
             of
             what
             I
             now
             say
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             how
             ordinarily
             are
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             brought
             to
             such
             misery
             ,
             that
             being
             impatient
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
             they
             do
             even
             court
             death
             and
             the
             grave
             ?
             Who
             was
             ever
             blessed
             with
             greater
             magnanimity
             and
             patience
             than
             Job
             ;
             and
             yet
             what
             a
             do
             did
             he
             keep
             with
             the
             grave
             to
             take
             him
             and
             close
             him
             up
             ?
             Job
             17.
             14.
             
             
               I
               have
               said
               to
               corruption
               ,
               thou
               art
               my
               father
               ,
               to
               the
               worm
               ,
               thou
               art
               my
               mother
               and
               my
               sister
               .
            
             So
             great
             was
             his
             misery
             ,
             that
             having
             taken
             leave
             of
             his
             Relations
             and
             house
             ,
             he
             claims
             kindred
             with
             corruption
             and
             the
             worms
             .
             As
             when
             we
             have
             
             occasion
             to
             use
             persons
             ,
             and
             crave
             their
             assistance
             ,
             we
             commonly
             claim
             kindred
             with
             them
             :
             so
             Job
             having
             a
             desire
             ,
             that
             corruption
             and
             the
             worms
             would
             take
             him
             into
             their
             society
             ,
             he
             thus
             claims
             kindred
             with
             them
             .
             The
             words
             imply
             as
             much
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             I
             had
             indeed
             other
             kindred
             ,
             but
             they
             being
             less
             suitable
             to
             my
             condition
             ,
             I
             have
             taken
             my
             leave
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             now
             desire
             to
             be
             own'd
             and
             entertained
             by
             you
             .
             Oh
             what
             dismal
             and
             unpleasant
             thing
             's
             the
             vanity
             of
             mans
             present
             state
             put
             him
             upon
             desiring
             !
             What
             more
             distastful
             to
             flesh
             and
             blood
             than
             Corruption
             ?
             What
             more
             unpleasant
             companions
             than
             the
             Worms
             ?
             Yet
             sometimes
             his
             extremity
             is
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             it
             puts
             him
             even
             upon
             the
             desiring
             of
             these
             things
             .
             And
             when
             man
             hath
             been
             exercised
             here
             with
             extremity
             a
             season
             ,
             death
             comes
             and
             puts
             a
             period
             to
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             is
             carried
             forth
             to
             his
             grave
             ,
             and
             there
             left
             to
             dwell
             and
             converse
             with
             his
             new
             kindred
             ,
             corruption
             and
             the
             worms
             ,
             with
             whom
             he
             is
             to
             continue
             till
             the
             heavens
             be
             no
             more
             .
             And
             herein
             the
             hand
             of
             Providence
             is
             so
             steady
             ,
             and
             vigorous
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             resisting
             of
             it
             .
             Whether
             we
             be
             for
             it
             or
             against
             it
             ,
             to
             the
             grave
             we
             must
             go
             ,
             and
             there
             abide
             .
             Should
             we
             all
             fall
             down
             on
             our
             knees
             ,
             weep
             the
             eyes
             out
             of
             our
             heads
             ,
             and
             sigh
             till
             our
             hearts
             are
             ready
             to
             burst
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             preventing
             of
             it
             ,
             yet
             could
             we
             not
             prevail
             .
             
               What
               man
               is
               he
               that
               liveth
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Psalmist
             )
             
               and
               shall
               not
               see
               death
               ?
               shall
               he
               deliver
               his
               soul
               from
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               grave
               ?
            
             Psal.
             89.
             48.
             
             And
             saith
             
               Job
               ,
               I
               know
               that
               thou
               wilt
               
               bring
               me
               to
               death
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               house
               appointed
               for
               all
               living
               ,
            
             Job
             3.
             23.
             
             Both
             which
             places
             hold
             forth
             thus
             much
             ,
             that
             as
             death
             is
             the
             portion
             ,
             so
             the
             grave
             is
             the
             habitation
             appointed
             for
             all
             the
             living
             .
             And
             what
             thing
             is
             there
             in
             the
             world
             that
             is
             more
             evident
             ?
             Where
             are
             those
             vast
             numbers
             of
             people
             that
             lived
             in
             the
             world
             before
             us
             ?
             Where
             are
             those
             thousands
             of
             young
             flourishing
             Gallants
             ,
             that
             in
             their
             prosperity
             despised
             death
             ,
             and
             derided
             the
             grave
             ?
             In
             what
             place
             do
             they
             remain
             ,
             or
             what
             is
             become
             of
             them
             ?
             Are
             they
             not
             now
             fast
             under
             the
             power
             of
             those
             things
             they
             once
             scorn'd
             and
             slighted
             ?
             Oh
             how
             fully
             are
             they
             now
             convinced
             of
             their
             own
             folly
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             are
             they
             from
             the
             presumptuous
             conceits
             they
             formerly
             maintained
             within
             them
             ?
             Oh
             how
             much
             is
             the
             State
             of
             man
             altered
             from
             what
             it
             was
             in
             innocency
             ?
             Then
             he
             was
             in
             a
             sort
             immortal
             :
             so
             that
             as
             Austin
             teaches
             ,
             
               Poterat
               non
               mori
               ,
               He
               might
               live
               ,
               and
               not
               die
               :
            
             But
             now
             the
             case
             is
             otherwise
             ,
             now
             he
             is
             absolutely
             mortal
             ,
             so
             that
             ,
             
               non
               potest
               nisi
               mori
               ,
               he
               cannot
               but
               he
               must
               needs
               die
               .
            
             This
             is
             sad
             ,
             but
             yet
             if
             God
             will
             hereby
             make
             way
             for
             a
             better
             State
             ,
             then
             either
             of
             the
             former
             wherein
             
               non
               potest
               mori
            
             ,
             a
             State
             wherein
             he
             may
             be
             wholly
             immortal
             ,
             and
             above
             the
             power
             of
             death
             ,
             it
             will
             do
             well
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               He
               is
               vain
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               worldly
               designs
               and
               hopes
               .
            
             He
             hath
             an
             active
             head
             ,
             and
             a
             working
             heart
             ,
             and
             according
             as
             he
             apprehends
             his
             interest
             lies
             ,
             so
             he
             imployes
             and
             laies
             out
             himself
             .
             And
             inasmuch
             as
             through
             the
             
             blindness
             and
             error
             of
             his
             mind
             ,
             he
             thinks
             his
             interest
             lies
             in
             possessing
             himself
             of
             the
             riches
             ,
             honours
             ,
             and
             pleasures
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             he
             forms
             various
             designs
             and
             projects
             for
             the
             furnishing
             of
             himself
             therewith
             He
             contrives
             this
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             way
             for
             the
             raising
             of
             himself
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             pursues
             it
             with
             care
             and
             diligence
             ,
             and
             promises
             to
             himself
             much
             felicity
             and
             comfort
             therefrom
             :
             and
             whiles
             he
             is
             entertaining
             himself
             with
             apprehensions
             and
             thoughts
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             comes
             like
             an
             armed
             man
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             presently
             spoiles
             him
             of
             those
             vain
             hopes
             he
             had
             so
             much
             pleased
             himself
             with
             :
             One
             man
             layes
             out
             himself
             one
             way
             ,
             another
             ,
             another
             way
             :
             one
             laies
             out
             himself
             in
             purchasing
             ,
             another
             in
             improving
             ,
             another
             in
             building
             ,
             and
             each
             promises
             to
             himself
             much
             success
             and
             contentment
             ;
             but
             alas
             !
             before
             they
             are
             aware
             ,
             they
             are
             stop'd
             in
             their
             design
             ,
             and
             all
             falls
             to
             the
             ground
             .
             According
             to
             that
             of
             
               Job
               17.
               11.
               
               My
               daies
               are
               past
               ,
               my
               purposes
               are
               broken
               off
               ,
               even
               the
               thoughts
               of
               my
               heart
               .
            
             Whereas
             he
             purposed
             to
             do
             this
             and
             the
             other
             thing
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             rendring
             of
             him
             prosperous
             and
             happy
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             had
             possessed
             his
             heart
             with
             some
             pleasant
             apprehensions
             hereof
             ,
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             engages
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             disappoints
             him
             .
             With
             which
             agrees
             that
             of
             
               David
               ,
               Psal.
            
             146.
             4.
             where
             speaking
             of
             man
             with
             reference
             to
             his
             death
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               His
               breath
               goeth
               forth
               ,
               he
               returneth
               to
               his
               earth
               :
               in
               that
               very
               day
               his
               thoughts
               perish
               .
            
             But
             how
             do
             they
             perish
             ?
             What
             ,
             do's
             he
             then
             lose
             his
             cogitative
             
             faculty
             ?
             Do's
             he
             from
             thenceforth
             cease
             to
             think
             ?
             No
             ,
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             his
             designs
             and
             projects
             ,
             and
             the
             expectations
             and
             hopes
             which
             he
             had
             raised
             therefrom
             ,
             become
             ineffectual
             and
             fruitless
             .
             And
             how
             many
             are
             the
             instances
             which
             the
             Scripture
             (
             to
             go
             no
             farther
             )
             affords
             us
             hereof
             amongst
             projecting
             ,
             and
             designing
             men
             ?
             How
             famous
             is
             the
             case
             of
             Nebuchadnezzar
             ?
             Dan.
             4.
             29
             ,
             33.
             
             
               At
               the
               end
               of
               twelve
               months
               he
               walked
               in
               the
               Palace
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Babylon
               .
               The
               King
               spake
               and
               said
               ,
               is
               not
               this
               great
               Babylon
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               built
               for
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               by
               the
               might
               of
               my
               power
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               honour
               of
               my
               Majesty
               ?
               While
               the
               word
               was
               in
               the
               Kings
               mouth
               ,
               there
               fell
               a
               voice
               from
               heaven
               ,
               saying
               ,
               O
               King
               Nebuchadnezzar
               ,
               to
               thee
               it
               is
               spoken
               ,
               The
               Kingdom
               is
               departed
               from
               thee
               .
               And
               they
               shall
               drive
               thee
               from
               men
               ,
               and
               thy
               dwelling
               shall
               be
               with
               the
               beasts
               of
               the
               field
               ;
               they
               shall
               make
               thee
               to
               eat
               grass
               as
               oxen
               ,
               and
               seven
               times
               shall
               pass
               over
               thee
               ,
               until
               thou
               know
               that
               the
               most
               high
               ruleth
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               giveth
               it
               to
               whomsoever
               he
               will.
               The
               same
               hour
               was
               the
               thing
               fulfilled
               upon
               Nebuchadnezzar
               ,
               and
               he
               was
               driven
               from
               men
               ,
               and
               did
               eat
               grass
               as
               oxen
               ,
               and
               his
               body
               was
               wet
               with
               the
               dew
               of
               heaven
               ;
               till
               his
               hairs
               were
               grown
               like
               eagles
               feathers
               ,
               and
               his
               nails
               like
               birds
               claws
               .
            
             Oh
             strange
             and
             affecting
             passage
             !
             Where
             observe
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             extream
             arrogancy
             ,
             and
             pride
             of
             this
             man.
             Though
             Daniel
             from
             the
             vision
             which
             the
             King
             himself
             had
             seen
             ,
             had
             declared
             unto
             him
             ,
             that
             by
             vertue
             of
             a
             decree
             of
             the
             most
             high
             ,
             He
             should
             be
             driven
             from
             men
             ,
             and
             his
             dwelling
             should
             
             be
             with
             the
             beasts
             of
             the
             field
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             should
             eat
             grass
             as
             oxen
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             ;
             yet
             the
             execution
             hereof
             through
             Gods
             great
             patience
             being
             delaied
             ,
             he
             walks
             in
             great
             Majesty
             and
             state
             upon
             the
             roof
             of
             his
             Palace
             (
             which
             according
             to
             the
             flat
             building
             of
             those
             times
             he
             was
             capable
             of
             doing
             )
             and
             from
             thence
             taking
             a
             view
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             he
             cries
             out
             ,
             Is
             not
             this
             great
             Babylon
             that
             I
             have
             built
             ?
             One
             would
             have
             thought
             his
             own
             vision
             interpreted
             as
             it
             was
             by
             Daniel
             ,
             and
             Gods
             patience
             for
             a
             whole
             year
             should
             have
             had
             better
             influence
             on
             him
             .
             But
             what
             outward
             means
             are
             there
             ,
             which
             either
             can
             ,
             or
             will
             prevail
             ,
             unless
             God
             set
             in
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             bless
             them
             ?
             But
             see
             how
             his
             pride
             and
             vain
             glory
             transports
             him
             into
             mistakes
             ?
             He
             speaks
             as
             if
             he
             had
             built
             the
             City
             ,
             whereas
             it
             was
             Nimrod
             that
             built
             it
             ;
             after
             which
             Semiramis
             inlarg'd
             ,
             beautifi'd
             ,
             and
             strengthn'd
             it
             :
             yet
             in
             regard
             he
             erected
             some
             edifices
             ,
             hanging
             gardens
             ,
             orchards
             ,
             walls
             ,
             he
             talks
             as
             if
             he
             were
             the
             only
             Author
             and
             Founder
             of
             it
             .
             And
             from
             this
             his
             present
             greatness
             ,
             he
             promises
             himself
             ,
             not
             only
             an
             exemption
             from
             the
             vision
             ,
             but
             likewise
             great
             felicity
             and
             prosperity
             .
             But
             2.
             see
             his
             remarkable
             disappointment
             and
             downfall
             .
             It
             's
             said
             the
             same
             hour
             the
             thing
             was
             fulfill'd
             upon
             Nebuchadnezzar
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             driven
             from
             men
             ,
             and
             did
             eat
             grass
             as
             oxen
             ,
             &c.
             
             Oh
             what
             a
             sad
             disappointment
             was
             here
             !
             How
             far
             did
             he
             fall
             short
             of
             what
             he
             aimed
             at
             ?
             How
             miserably
             did
             his
             thoughts
             perish
             ?
             First
             he
             becomes
             a
             beast
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             disposition
             or
             manners
             ,
             and
             then
             God
             makes
             him
             a
             beast
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             
             condition
             or
             outward
             state
             .
             First
             he
             is
             mad
             with
             pride
             ,
             and
             vain
             glory
             :
             and
             then
             God
             in
             just
             judgment
             strikes
             him
             with
             another
             kind
             of
             madness
             ,
             so
             that
             being
             bereaved
             of
             his
             understanding
             ,
             and
             thereby
             rendred
             unfit
             for
             Kingly
             rule
             and
             dignity
             ,
             he
             betakes
             himself
             into
             the
             wilderness
             ,
             and
             there
             for
             seven
             years
             lives
             like
             a
             wild
             beast
             ;
             after
             the
             expiration
             whereof
             ,
             recovering
             his
             understanding
             ,
             and
             humbling
             himself
             before
             that
             God
             ,
             whom
             he
             had
             by
             his
             pride
             offended
             ,
             he
             returns
             to
             the
             Government
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             .
             Oh
             how
             dangerous
             a
             thing
             is
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             greatest
             persons
             to
             lift
             up
             their
             heads
             against
             God!
             How
             soon
             can
             he
             divest
             them
             of
             their
             greatness
             ,
             and
             ruine
             them
             in
             their
             designs
             ,
             and
             hopes
             ?
             An
             instance
             like
             unto
             this
             ,
             we
             have
             in
             the
             spiritual
             ,
             or
             modern
             Babylon
             ,
             Rev.
             18.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             
               She
               saith
               in
               her
               heart
               ,
               I
               sit
               a
               Queen
               ,
               and
               am
               no
               widdow
               ,
               and
               shall
               see
               no
               sorrow
               .
               Therefore
               shall
               her
               plagues
               come
               in
               one
               day
               ,
               death
               and
               mourning
               ,
               and
               famine
               ,
               and
               she
               shall
               be
               utterly
               burnt
               with
               fire
               .
            
             Whiles
             she
             suggests
             ,
             she
             is
             as
             happy
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             promises
             to
             her self
             ,
             that
             she
             shall
             be
             so
             still
             ,
             without
             interruption
             or
             disturbance
             ,
             she
             is
             brought
             to
             utter
             desolation
             and
             ruine
             :
             and
             as
             for
             other
             reasons
             ,
             so
             for
             this
             in
             particular
             ,
             that
             she
             put
             such
             confidence
             in
             her
             present
             state
             .
             And
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Luk.
             12.
             19.
             20.
             brings
             in
             a
             rich
             man
             saying
             
               Soul
               ,
               Soul
               ,
               thou
               hast
               much
               goods
               laid
               up
               for
               many
               years
               ,
               take
               thine
               ease
               ,
               eat
               ,
               drink
               ,
               and
               be
               merry
               .
            
             But
             God
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             
               Thou
               fool
               ,
               this
               night
               thy
               soul
               shall
               be
               required
               of
               thee
               :
               then
               whose
               shall
               those
               things
               be
               ,
               which
               thou
               hast
               provided
               ?
            
             What
             reckoning
             did
             this
             man
             make
             
             of
             his
             great
             possessions
             ?
             How
             wealthy
             did
             he
             imagine
             himself
             to
             be
             ?
             And
             what
             strong
             felicities
             did
             he
             promise
             himself
             from
             those
             good
             things
             God
             had
             bestowed
             on
             him
             ?
             But
             whiles
             he
             is
             congratulating
             himself
             in
             the
             apprehensions
             and
             hopes
             of
             his
             future
             contentments
             ,
             he
             is
             cut
             off
             and
             bereaved
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             and
             his
             hopes
             fall
             to
             the
             ground
             at
             once
             .
             And
             how
             many
             thousands
             have
             there
             been
             in
             the
             world
             to
             whom
             it
             hath
             thus
             hapned
             ?
             After
             they
             have
             taken
             a
             deal
             of
             pains
             in
             forming
             such
             and
             such
             contrivances
             and
             ways
             for
             the
             furthering
             of
             their
             worldly
             interest
             ,
             ingaged
             themselves
             in
             the
             diligent
             pursuit
             thereof
             ,
             and
             promised
             themselves
             much
             happiness
             therefrom
             ,
             they
             have
             been
             suddenly
             cut
             off
             ,
             and
             utterly
             bereaved
             of
             what
             they
             made
             full
             account
             to
             enjoy
             .
             How
             many
             have
             we
             our selves
             known
             ,
             who
             after
             they
             have
             erected
             such
             a
             building
             ,
             purchased
             such
             an
             estate
             ,
             made
             such
             a
             bargain
             ,
             got
             themselves
             out
             of
             debt
             ,
             or
             done
             some
             business
             from
             whence
             they
             promised
             themselves
             much
             happiness
             ,
             have
             been
             suddenly
             taken
             away
             ,
             and
             thereby
             disappointed
             of
             those
             comforts
             they
             made
             such
             reckoning
             of
             ?
             This
             is
             a
             case
             that
             falls
             out
             so
             frequently
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             man
             who
             hath
             any
             acquaintance
             with
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             he
             can
             afford
             us
             various
             instances
             thereof
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               He
               is
               vain
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               Labours
               and
               Endeavours
               .
            
             Upon
             the
             fall
             God
             denounced
             this
             curse
             against
             him
             ,
             
               In
               the
               sweat
               of
               thy
               face
               shalt
               thou
               eat
               bread
               ,
            
             Gen.
             3.
             19.
             
             And
             this
             we
             every
             day
             see
             fulfilled
             in
             all
             places
             wheresoever
             we
             come
             .
             One
             layes
             out
             himself
             in
             one
             imployment
             ,
             
             and
             another
             in
             another
             :
             one
             drives
             on
             his
             interest
             this
             way
             ,
             and
             another
             that
             ;
             and
             each
             in
             such
             a
             way
             as
             he
             thinks
             fittest
             to
             serve
             himself
             .
             Eccl.
             1.
             8.
             
             Solomon
             saith
             ,
             
               All
               things
               are
               full
               of
               labour
               ,
               man
               cannot
               utter
               it
               .
            
             And
             as
             it
             was
             then
             so
             it
             is
             now
             :
             insomuch
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             even
             unpossible
             to
             express
             the
             great
             ,
             the
             various
             ,
             the
             tedious
             labours
             wherewith
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             exercise
             themselves
             .
             When
             we
             look
             about
             us
             ,
             and
             take
             a
             view
             of
             their
             proceedings
             ,
             What
             a
             bussle
             and
             hurry
             do
             we
             find
             them
             in
             ?
             Some
             are
             busie
             upon
             the
             Sea
             ,
             others
             at
             Land
             :
             some
             in
             their
             Shops
             ,
             others
             in
             the
             fields
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             promises
             himself
             much
             advantage
             from
             the
             way
             ,
             wherein
             he
             is
             ingaged
             .
             Like
             a
             company
             of
             Ants
             ,
             they
             run
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             and
             hasten
             to
             and
             fro
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             is
             in
             chase
             of
             a
             particular
             interest
             ,
             from
             which
             he
             makes
             account
             to
             receive
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             which
             will
             countervail
             his
             pains
             ,
             but
             yield
             him
             very
             much
             happiness
             .
             Now
             what
             is
             the
             use
             of
             all
             this
             labour
             and
             bussle
             ?
             Do's
             it
             render
             the
             Authour
             thereof
             happy
             ?
             Alas
             no
             ,
             it
             yields
             nothing
             but
             disappointment
             and
             vexation
             .
             Who
             more
             likely
             in
             regard
             either
             of
             interest
             in
             God
             or
             his
             own
             wisdom
             ,
             to
             direct
             his
             labours
             to
             a
             good
             issue
             than
             Solomon
             ?
             Who
             knew
             better
             how
             to
             manage
             them
             than
             he
             ?
             And
             yet
             how
             ineffectual
             his
             labours
             were
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             they
             were
             from
             answering
             his
             end
             ,
             he
             himself
             shews
             ,
             
               What
               profit
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               hath
               a
               man
               of
               all
               his
               labour
               which
               he
               taketh
               under
               the
               Sun
               ?
            
             Eccles.
             1.
             3.
             
             Again
             ,
             
               then
               I
               looked
               on
               all
               the
               works
               that
               my
               hands
               had
               wrought
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               labour
               I
               had
               laboured
               to
               do
               :
               and
               behold
               all
               was
               vanity
               and
               vexation
               of
               spirit
               ,
               
               and
               there
               was
               no
               profit
               under
               the
               Sun.
               Yea
               ,
               I
               hated
               all
               my
               labour
               which
               I
               had
               taken
               under
               the
               sun
               :
               because
               I
               should
               leave
               it
               unto
               the
               man
               that
               shall
               be
               after
               me
            
             Eccles.
             2.
             11
             ,
             18.
             
             So
             that
             notwithstanding
             all
             his
             wisdom
             ,
             parts
             ,
             diligence
             ,
             labours
             ,
             they
             were
             so
             far
             from
             answering
             his
             ends
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             unprofitable
             ,
             vexatious
             and
             hateful
             .
             And
             he
             was
             not
             herein
             alone
             .
             How
             wise
             a
             people
             were
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             how
             little
             purpose
             did
             they
             imploy
             their
             labours
             ?
             Wherefore
             (
             saith
             the
             Prophet
             )
             
               do
               ye
               spend
               mony
               for
               that
               which
               is
               not
               bread
               and
               your
               labour
               for
               that
               which
               satisfieth
               not
               ?
            
             Isa.
             55.
             2.
             
             And
             thus
             it
             was
             with
             the
             
               Babylonians
               ,
               Jer.
            
             51.
             58.
             
             It
             s
             said
             ,
             
               They
               laboured
               in
               the
               fire
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             their
             labour
             amounted
             to
             no
             more
             than
             only
             the
             creating
             of
             fewel
             to
             feed
             the
             fire
             .
             They
             took
             pains
             to
             make
             a
             fire
             to
             burn
             themselves
             .
             There
             labour
             was
             so
             far
             from
             making
             for
             them
             that
             it
             made
             against
             them
             .
             And
             how
             hard
             did
             the
             Disciples
             labour
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             how
             little
             purpose
             ?
             Master
             (
             saith
             
               Peter
               )
               we
               have
               toyled
               all
               the
               night
               ,
               and
               have
               taken
               nothing
            
             Luk.
             5.
             5.
             
             But
             what
             need
             of
             particular
             instances
             ?
             How
             great
             are
             the
             labours
             of
             many
             amongst
             whom
             we
             live
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             how
             small
             an
             account
             do
             they
             bring
             them
             ?
             Oh
             how
             thoughtfull
             and
             carefull
             are
             they
             ?
             What
             arts
             and
             projects
             do
             they
             use
             ?
             What
             diligence
             and
             pains
             are
             they
             at
             ?
             How
             early
             do
             they
             rise
             and
             how
             late
             do
             they
             go
             to
             bed
             ?
             How
             restless
             and
             unwearied
             are
             they
             in
             the
             pursuit
             of
             their
             business
             ?
             And
             when
             all
             is
             done
             ,
             their
             labours
             signifie
             no
             more
             ,
             than
             that
             they
             have
             kept
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             stir
             to
             little
             or
             no
             purpose
             ;
             for
             either
             
             their
             labours
             yield
             increase
             ,
             or
             not
             :
             if
             not
             ,
             they
             are
             evidently
             in
             vain
             .
             If
             they
             do
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             increase
             which
             they
             yield
             ,
             what
             does
             it
             it
             amount
             to
             ,
             what
             can
             it
             do
             towards
             the
             rendring
             of
             them
             truly
             happy
             ?
             no
             more
             than
             a
             little
             air
             can
             do
             towards
             the
             filling
             of
             a
             mans
             purse
             ,
             or
             a
             little
             wind
             can
             do
             towards
             the
             satisfying
             of
             his
             appetite
             or
             stomach
             .
             So
             that
             whether
             mens
             labours
             yield
             increase
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             the
             issue
             is
             still
             this
             that
             they
             are
             in
             vain
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             
               He
               is
               vain
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               possessions
               ,
               and
               injoyments
               .
            
             He
             takes
             a
             deal
             of
             pains
             to
             get
             an
             estate
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             hath
             it
             ,
             he
             is
             vain
             in
             the
             injoyment
             of
             it
             .
             If
             it
             be
             small
             ,
             he
             is
             vain
             :
             and
             if
             it
             be
             great
             ,
             he
             is
             notwithstanding
             vain
             ;
             so
             that
             let
             it
             be
             what
             it
             will
             he
             is
             still
             vain
             .
             If
             he
             live
             ,
             and
             injoy
             it
             himself
             ,
             he
             meets
             with
             discomforts
             in
             it
             :
             and
             if
             he
             die
             and
             leave
             it
             ,
             he
             knows
             not
             who
             will
             have
             it
             ,
             or
             what
             use
             will
             be
             made
             of
             it
             after
             he
             is
             gone
             .
             Perhaps
             it
             falls
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             a
             wise
             man
             :
             and
             if
             it
             do
             ,
             what
             great
             matter
             of
             satisfaction
             can
             it
             be
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             transmitted
             to
             him
             an
             heap
             of
             vanity
             ,
             which
             perhaps
             may
             make
             him
             both
             a
             fool
             and
             a
             beast
             ?
             But
             it
             may
             be
             it
             falls
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             a
             fool
             ,
             that
             will
             be
             as
             prodigal
             in
             spending
             it
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             industrious
             in
             getting
             it
             .
             Nay
             it
             may
             be
             it
             falls
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             one
             that
             will
             not
             only
             prodigally
             spend
             it
             ,
             but
             likewise
             deride
             him
             ,
             both
             for
             his
             care
             and
             pains
             in
             getting
             it
             ,
             and
             his
             frugal
             living
             upon
             it
             .
             Now
             this
             must
             needs
             render
             a
             man
             very
             vain
             in
             that
             estate
             Providence
             is
             pleased
             to
             bestow
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             intrust
             him
             with
             .
             This
             
             David
             urges
             in
             the
             verse
             following
             the
             text
             :
             
               surely
               every
               man
               walketh
               in
               a
               vain
               shew
               ,
               surely
               they
               are
               disquieted
               in
               vain
               :
               he
               heapeth
               up
               riches
               ,
               and
               knoweth
               not
               who
               shall
               gather
               them
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             possess
             and
             injoy
             them
             .
             And
             this
             Solomon
             his
             son
             renders
             as
             the
             reason
             wherefore
             he
             hated
             all
             the
             labour
             he
             had
             taken
             .
             
               Eccl.
               2.
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               Yea
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               I
               hated
               all
               my
               labour
               which
               I
               had
               taken
               under
               the
               Sun
               ,
               because
               I
               should
               leave
               it
               unto
               the
               man
               that
               shall
               be
               after
               me
               .
               And
               who
               knoweth
               whether
               he
               shall
               be
               a
               wise
               man
               or
               a
               fool
               ?
               yet
               shall
               he
               have
               rule
               over
               all
               my
               labour
               wherein
               I
               have
               laboured
               ,
               and
               wherein
               I
               have
               shewed
               my self
               wise
               under
               the
               Sun.
               This
               is
               also
               vanity
               .
               Therefore
               I
               went
               about
               to
               cause
               my
               heart
               to
               despair
               of
               all
               the
               labour
               which
               I
               took
               under
               the
               Sun.
            
             And
             no
             marvel
             ,
             for
             admit
             a
             man
             have
             a
             plentiful
             estate
             ,
             what
             comfort
             can
             he
             take
             in
             it
             ,
             when
             he
             do's
             not
             know
             ,
             but
             he
             who
             succeeds
             him
             may
             spend
             it
             to
             the
             dishonour
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             disgrace
             of
             religion
             ,
             and
             the
             everlasting
             shame
             of
             himself
             who
             hath
             taken
             pains
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             conveyed
             it
             to
             him
             ?
             He
             may
             perhaps
             use
             it
             well
             ,
             but
             withall
             it
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             that
             he
             may
             do
             otherwise
             ;
             he
             may
             imploy
             it
             to
             the
             promoting
             of
             wickedness
             and
             vice
             ,
             and
             the
             eternal
             undoing
             of
             himself
             and
             others
             .
             And
             when
             a
             man
             thinks
             of
             this
             what
             an
             allay
             must
             it
             needs
             be
             to
             the
             complacency
             he
             might
             otherwise
             have
             in
             what
             he
             injoys
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             ,
             for
             ought
             he
             knows
             ,
             after
             his
             decease
             ,
             be
             imployed
             to
             such
             bad
             ends
             ,
             and
             purposes
             ?
             In
             these
             five
             particulars
             I
             have
             evinced
             to
             you
             that
             man
             is
             vain
             :
             and
             might
             have
             
             have
             instanced
             in
             some
             others
             ,
             but
             these
             are
             sufficient
             to
             make
             good
             the
             point
             before
             us
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             present
             state
             of
             man
             is
             a
             state
             of
             extream
             vanity
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Having
             in
             what
             went
             before
             shewed
             in
             what
             respects
             man
             is
             vain
             ,
             or
             how
             far
             the
             vanity
             which
             is
             in
             him
             hath
             diffused
             it self
             ,
             I
             shall
             now
             give
             you
             an
             account
             how
             he
             came
             to
             to
             be
             thus
             vain
             .
             And.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             is
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             partly
             through
             the
             proceedings
             of
             God
             with
             him
             in
             the
             business
             of
             Creation
             .
             He
             having
             supream
             rule
             ,
             and
             liberty
             might
             make
             him
             in
             what
             fashion
             he
             thought
             ,
             and
             dispose
             of
             him
             to
             what
             State
             he
             pleased
             .
             As
             the
             Potter
             hath
             power
             over
             his
             clay
             to
             make
             thereof
             what
             vessels
             he
             sees
             good
             ,
             so
             had
             God
             power
             over
             the
             whole
             stock
             of
             mankind
             to
             dispose
             of
             them
             to
             what
             state
             he
             should
             think
             fit
             .
             Rom.
             9.
             21.
             
             Now
             in
             pursuance
             of
             the
             rule
             and
             liberty
             belonging
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             made
             him
             indeed
             happy
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             not
             unalterably
             but
             mutably
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             remained
             at
             his
             own
             free
             will
             and
             choice
             either
             to
             stand
             or
             fall
             .
             Upon
             which
             account
             the
             vanity
             he
             labours
             under
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             is
             in
             some
             sort
             to
             be
             ascribed
             unto
             God
             ;
             not
             as
             a
             fault
             (
             that
             without
             blasphemy
             is
             not
             to
             be
             imagined
             )
             but
             as
             the
             just
             exercise
             of
             his
             own
             liberty
             ,
             who
             not
             being
             bound
             to
             make
             him
             unalterably
             happy
             ,
             might
             make
             him
             otherwise
             .
             So
             
               Job
               5.
               7.
               
               Man
            
             (
             saith
             Elipbaz
             )
             is
             born
             unto
             trouble
             as
             the
             sparks
             fly
             upward
             .
             In
             the
             Original
             it
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             as
             if
             Eliphaz
             had
             said
             that
             Adam
             who
             was
             our
             first
             parent
             (
             and
             his
             
             ofspring
             )
             was
             born
             to
             trouble
             .
             As
             the
             sparks
             those
             sons
             of
             the
             coal
             (
             as
             the
             Hebrew
             phrase
             is
             )
             were
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Creation
             designed
             to
             fly
             upward
             ,
             so
             was
             Adam
             designed
             for
             trouble
             .
             And
             if
             he
             were
             designed
             for
             it
             ,
             what
             can
             his
             posterity
             expect
             ?
             This
             the
             Psalmist
             is
             so
             affected
             with
             ,
             that
             he
             expostulates
             with
             God
             about
             it
             and
             saith
             ,
             
               wherefore
               hast
               thou
               made
               all
               men
               in
               vain
               ?
               Psal.
            
             89.
             47.
             so
             our
             translations
             render
             it
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Original
             it
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               wherefore
               hast
               thou
               created
               all
               the
               Sons
               of
            
             Adam
             
               in
               vain
               ,
               or
               in
               vanity
               ,
               or
               to
               vanity
               ?
            
             mark
             ,
             created
             :
             the
             word
             in
             the
             Original
             is
             the
             very
             same
             with
             that
             ,
             whereby
             Moses
             sets
             forth
             the
             creation
             of
             our
             first
             Parents
             .
             Gen.
             1.
             27.
             so
             that
             according
             to
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             man
             was
             in
             some
             sort
             created
             in
             a
             state
             of
             vanity
             ,
             which
             he
             here
             makes
             bold
             to
             reason
             with
             God
             about
             .
             Taking
             a
             serious
             view
             of
             the
             affliction
             and
             mortality
             of
             man
             ,
             he
             makes
             bold
             to
             expostulate
             with
             God
             about
             it
             ,
             and
             enquire
             of
             him
             wherefore
             he
             had
             disposed
             of
             him
             to
             such
             a
             vain
             state
             .
             Not
             that
             he
             meant
             in
             the
             least
             to
             impeach
             God
             upon
             it
             ,
             or
             to
             reflect
             upon
             the
             stupendous
             and
             noble
             work
             of
             our
             creation
             but
             to
             inform
             himself
             of
             the
             true
             reason
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             migh
             the
             better
             comply
             with
             the
             will
             of
             God
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             do
             his
             duty
             .
             God
             was
             at
             his
             own
             liberty
             in
             our
             creation
             :
             he
             might
             have
             made
             our
             condition
             better
             ,
             and
             he
             might
             have
             made
             it
             worse
             ,
             and
             therefore
             our
             business
             is
             not
             to
             censure
             ,
             or
             find
             fault
             with
             him
             ,
             but
             to
             acquiesce
             and
             submit
             ,
             and
             take
             care
             that
             we
             perform
             the
             duties
             which
             such
             a
             
             condition
             calls
             for
             .
             He
             might
             indeed
             have
             ordered
             things
             far
             otherwise
             then
             he
             hath
             done
             :
             he
             might
             have
             made
             every
             Cloud
             a
             Star
             ,
             and
             every
             Star
             a
             Sun
             ,
             and
             every
             Sun
             a
             thousand
             times
             bigger
             and
             brighter
             then
             that
             we
             now
             have
             ;
             but
             he
             hath
             thought
             good
             to
             manage
             things
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             who
             is
             there
             that
             may
             find
             fault
             ?
             And
             as
             we
             are
             to
             reason
             thus
             as
             to
             other
             creatures
             ,
             so
             we
             are
             to
             do
             it
             as
             to
             our selves
             :
             he
             hath
             disposed
             of
             us
             to
             a
             State
             of
             vanity
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             bow
             our
             heads
             ,
             and
             submit
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             is
             come
             to
             pass
             partly
             through
             the
             malice
             and
             activity
             of
             Satan
             ,
             who
             having
             undone
             himself
             ,
             and
             envying
             the
             happiness
             of
             man
             ,
             who
             was
             once
             in
             a
             condition
             below
             him
             ,
             solicited
             him
             to
             eat
             of
             the
             forbidden
             fruit
             ,
             whereby
             he
             knew
             he
             would
             incense
             God
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             provoke
             him
             to
             throw
             him
             out
             of
             that
             state
             of
             Happiness
             wherein
             he
             then
             was
             ,
             into
             a
             state
             of
             Distress
             and
             misery
             .
             That
             he
             should
             thus
             seek
             the
             ruine
             of
             an
             impotent
             creature
             ,
             who
             had
             no
             way
             offended
             him
             was
             a
             piece
             of
             extream
             malice
             ,
             and
             wickedness
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             will
             remain
             an
             argument
             of
             the
             great
             degeneracy
             ,
             and
             baseness
             of
             his
             nature
             to
             all
             eternity
             .
             However
             ,
             he
             attempted
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             without
             too
             much
             success
             .
             
               The
               Serpent
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
               beguiled
               Eve
            
             through
             his
             subtilty
             .
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             3.
             
             Behold
             here
             the
             early
             policy
             of
             this
             wretched
             Spirit
             !
             That
             he
             might
             carry
             on
             his
             work
             with
             more
             security
             ,
             he
             disguises
             himself
             ,
             enters
             into
             the
             serpent
             ,
             a
             poor
             innocent
             creature
             ,
             from
             which
             no
             evil
             at
             that
             time
             was
             to
             be
             suspected
             ,
             and
             so
             falls
             into
             a
             treaty
             with
             
             the
             woman
             ,
             urges
             her
             to
             eat
             of
             the
             forbidden
             fruit
             ,
             and
             most
             unhappily
             prevails
             upon
             her
             and
             overcomes
             her
             ,
             to
             the
             undoing
             of
             her self
             ,
             husband
             ,
             and
             posterity
             .
             Under
             the
             sad
             fruits
             of
             that
             unhappy
             intercourse
             ,
             we
             all
             groan
             and
             sigh
             to
             this
             very
             day
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             our
             posterity
             like
             to
             do
             successively
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             worldsend
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             is
             come
             to
             pass
             partly
             through
             mans
             sinful
             complying
             with
             Satan
             ,
             and
             deserting
             the
             state
             wherein
             he
             was
             created
             .
             Though
             it
             was
             (
             as
             you
             have
             heard
             )
             a
             mutable
             state
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             a
             state
             of
             marvellous
             happiness
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             he
             both
             had
             liberty
             to
             abide
             in
             ,
             and
             stood
             greatly
             bound
             to
             do
             it
             .
             But
             alas
             ,
             he
             early
             deserted
             it
             ,
             and
             thereby
             threw
             himself
             down
             from
             a
             state
             of
             great
             (
             though
             uncertain
             )
             happiness
             ,
             to
             a
             state
             of
             great
             and
             certain
             misery
             .
             So
             that
             God
             may
             say
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             was
             said
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             
               How
               art
               thou
               fallen
               from
               Heaven
               O
               Lucifer
               son
               of
               the
               morning
               ?
               Isa.
            
             14.
             12.
             
             Oh
             what
             high
             and
             noble
             qualifications
             was
             he
             once
             indued
             with
             ?
             what
             communion
             and
             fellowship
             had
             he
             with
             God
             ?
             How
             fit
             was
             he
             for
             his
             work
             and
             service
             ?
             But
             it
             continued
             thus
             but
             for
             a
             season
             :
             by
             that
             time
             he
             was
             well
             possessed
             of
             that
             happy
             state
             God
             had
             put
             him
             into
             ,
             he
             threw
             himself
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             involved
             himself
             in
             a
             state
             of
             sin
             and
             misery
             ,
             which
             his
             Posterity
             remains
             in
             at
             this
             day
             .
             And
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             it
             was
             just
             with
             God
             when
             we
             would
             not
             be
             content
             with
             such
             an
             happy
             state
             as
             that
             wherein
             we
             were
             ,
             to
             cast
             us
             into
             a
             far
             worse
             ,
             and
             thereby
             shew
             us
             the
             meaning
             of
             our
             unthankfulness
             and
             folly
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             This
             likewise
             comes
             to
             pass
             partly
             through
             the
             inability
             of
             the
             creatures
             which
             God
             hath
             put
             into
             subjection
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             intrusted
             him
             with
             the
             use
             of
             ,
             to
             yield
             him
             any
             considerable
             happiness
             .
             Were
             the
             creatures
             free
             from
             vanity
             themselves
             ,
             he
             would
             be
             more
             happy
             in
             the
             injoyment
             of
             them
             :
             but
             alass
             herein
             he
             is
             distressed
             ,
             that
             those
             things
             which
             should
             lift
             him
             up
             above
             a
             state
             of
             vanity
             ,
             are
             vanity
             themselves
             ,
             what
             vain
             things
             are
             silver
             ,
             and
             gold
             ,
             houses
             and
             lands
             ,
             sheep
             and
             Oxen
             ?
             what
             can
             they
             do
             towards
             the
             rendring
             of
             one
             who
             is
             vain
             in
             himself
             ,
             happy
             ?
             They
             may
             indeed
             puff
             him
             up
             with
             high
             conceits
             ,
             and
             fill
             him
             with
             strong
             imaginations
             ,
             but
             they
             cannot
             make
             him
             happy
             ,
             Could
             they
             have
             made
             him
             happy
             ,
             what
             an
             happy
             man
             had
             
               Solom
               on
            
             been
             ?
             for
             what
             a
             mighty
             confluence
             had
             he
             thereof
             ?
             yet
             so
             far
             was
             he
             from
             being
             truly
             happy
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             no
             man
             who
             makes
             such
             complaints
             of
             disappoin
             tment
             in
             that
             case
             as
             he
             do's
             .
             And
             it
             can
             not
             with
             all
             rational
             and
             sober
             persons
             but
             be
             a
             great
             argument
             of
             the
             vanity
             of
             such
             things
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             have
             the
             greatest
             share
             of
             them
             are
             commonly
             the
             furthest
             from
             satisfaction
             .
             Indeed
             
               David
               .
               Psal.
            
             144.
             15.
             speaking
             of
             such
             as
             have
             plenty
             and
             abundance
             of
             earth
             ly
             things
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               Happy
               is
               that
               people
               that
               is
               in
               s
               〈…〉
               ch
               a
               case
               ,
               yea
               happy
               is
               that
               people
               whose
               God
               is
               the
               Lord.
            
             So
             our
             translators
             render
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             Syriack
             turns
             it
             interrogatorily
             ;
             is
             the
             people
             happy
             that
             is
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ?
             which
             do's
             greatly
             alter
             the
             sence
             ,
             holding
             forth
             that
             such
             a
             people
             are
             
             not
             happy
             ,
             no
             ,
             by
             no
             means
             :
             but
             those
             rather
             who
             have
             God
             for
             their
             Lord.
             But
             admit
             we
             are
             to
             read
             the
             words
             as
             our
             translations
             offers
             them
             to
             us
             ,
             divers
             things
             are
             to
             be
             said
             .
             As
             1.
             
             Those
             people
             which
             have
             such
             abundance
             are
             happy
             
               judicio
               vulgi
            
             ,
             in
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             common
             people
             ,
             who
             value
             those
             outward
             things
             at
             s●ch
             a
             rate
             as
             if
             true
             happiness
             consisted
             in
             the
             injoyment
             of
             them
             .
             So
             Mariana
             ,
             and
             others
             .
             Or
             2.
             
             They
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             truly
             happy
             ,
             but
             then
             it
             is
             not
             meerly
             because
             they
             enjoy
             such
             things
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             are
             a
             sign
             of
             Gods
             love
             to
             them
             whose
             favour
             renders
             those
             happy
             who
             are
             the
             objects
             of
             it
             .
             Which
             yet
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             in
             a
             peculiar
             manner
             of
             the
             Israelites
             :
             for
             God
             ,
             having
             promised
             them
             all
             manner
             of
             temporal
             good
             things
             upon
             their
             obedience
             ,
             their
             receiving
             and
             injoying
             thereof
             was
             to
             be
             looked
             upon
             as
             a
             token
             of
             his
             gracious
             acceptance
             of
             them
             and
             their
             service
             .
             Thus
             Muis
             :
             but
             whether
             this
             holds
             as
             to
             others
             ,
             who
             have
             no
             such
             special
             promises
             of
             temporal
             good
             things
             made
             to
             them
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             .
             But
             3.
             
             What
             ever
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             former
             part
             of
             the
             verse
             is
             ,
             there
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             correction
             or
             revocation
             in
             what
             follows
             ,
             
               yea
               happy
               is
               that
               people
               whose
               God
               is
               the
               Lord.
            
             As
             if
             the
             Psalmist
             had
             expressed
             himself
             thus
             ;
             I
             said
             indeed
             that
             those
             who
             have
             such
             earthly
             things
             are
             happy
             ,
             but
             I
             should
             rather
             have
             said
             ,
             they
             are
             happy
             who
             have
             him
             for
             their
             Lord
             who
             is
             the
             fountain
             and
             Doner
             of
             such
             things
             .
             So
             Gejerus
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             earthly
             things
             may
             afford
             
             some
             small
             transient
             happiness
             but
             they
             cannot
             afford
             us
             any
             thing
             like
             true
             happiness
             neither
             can
             they
             afford
             us
             any
             competent
             relief
             against
             the
             vanity
             of
             our
             present
             state
             .
             This
             appears
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             wisest
             and
             soberest
             men
             who
             have
             been
             the
             meetest
             judges
             in
             the
             case
             ,
             have
             declin'd
             them
             and
             turned
             their
             backs
             upon
             them
             .
             Agur
             desires
             God
             he
             will
             not
             give
             him
             riches
             ,
             Prov.
             30.
             8.
             
             And
             when
             God
             seemed
             to
             offer
             Moses
             as
             great
             riches
             ,
             honours
             ,
             and
             pleasures
             as
             any
             Nation
             in
             the
             world
             did
             afford
             ,
             he
             refuses
             them
             ,
             and
             betakes
             himself
             to
             a
             course
             and
             state
             wherein
             he
             was
             like
             to
             meet
             with
             great
             afflictions
             and
             troubles
             ,
             Heb.
             11.
             24
             ,
             26.
             
             Now
             is
             it
             to
             be
             imagined
             that
             wise
             men
             would
             ever
             decline
             the
             great
             things
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             turn
             their
             backs
             upon
             them
             when
             offered
             to
             them
             ,
             in
             case
             they
             apprehended
             they
             could
             contribute
             any
             thing
             towards
             the
             increase
             of
             their
             happiness
             or
             the
             bettering
             of
             their
             condition
             ?
             No
             ,
             we
             may
             rather
             make
             account
             (
             especially
             ,
             they
             being
             so
             grateful
             to
             flesh
             and
             blood
             as
             they
             are
             )
             they
             would
             pursue
             them
             with
             all
             intentness
             and
             diligence
             ,
             and
             leave
             no
             stone
             unturned
             ,
             whereby
             they
             might
             procure
             them
             .
             The
             summ
             then
             of
             these
             particulars
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             God
             ,
             satan
             ,
             man
             ,
             and
             the
             creatures
             under
             his
             power
             ,
             do
             all
             in
             a
             fort
             conspire
             and
             unite
             in
             this
             conclusion
             ,
             that
             the
             present
             state
             of
             man
             shall
             be
             a
             state
             of
             extream
             vanity
             .
             And
             oh
             poor
             man
             ,
             how
             unavoidable
             ,
             and
             incurable
             is
             his
             vanity
             (
             during
             this
             present
             state
             )
             like
             to
             be
             ,
             when
             such
             great
             powers
             and
             forces
             do
             concur
             to
             the
             effecting
             of
             it
             !
             Had
             only
             one
             of
             these
             appeared
             in
             it
             ,
             it
             
             would
             have
             found
             him
             work
             enough
             :
             But
             that
             Heaven
             ,
             Hell
             ,
             Earth
             ,
             God
             ,
             Devils
             ,
             mans
             own
             self
             ,
             and
             the
             creatures
             he
             is
             possess'd
             of
             ,
             should
             all
             joyn
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             concur
             to
             the
             promoting
             of
             his
             vanity
             ,
             how
             sad
             must
             his
             condition
             needs
             be
             !
          
           
             1.
             
             Use.
             Having
             dispatch'd
             the
             Doctrinal
             part
             of
             this
             discourse
             ,
             and
             therein
             shewed
             the
             meaning
             of
             vanity
             ,
             how
             vain
             man
             is
             ,
             in
             what
             respect
             he
             is
             vain
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             came
             to
             be
             so
             ;
             I
             shall
             now
             descend
             to
             the
             Uses
             .
             And
             the
             first
             may
             be
             for
             information
             ,
             to
             acquaint
             us
             with
             these
             following
             heads
             ,
             which
             result
             as
             so
             many
             particular
             inferences
             from
             the
             general
             point
             :
             And
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             man
             be
             so
             vain
             ,
             or
             in
             such
             a
             state
             of
             vanity
             as
             you
             have
             heard
             ;
             then
             what
             a
             wonder
             is
             it
             that
             the
             great
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             Lord
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             should
             have
             such
             regard
             to
             him
             as
             he
             hath
             ,
             and
             concern
             himself
             in
             his
             welfare
             as
             he
             do's
             .
             So
             low
             hath
             poor
             man
             brought
             himself
             ,
             that
             hee
             's
             become
             a
             very
             heap
             of
             sin
             and
             misery
             .
             Under
             what
             sad
             and
             affecting
             terms
             do's
             the
             Scripture
             represent
             him
             to
             us
             ?
             According
             thereunto
             ,
             as
             to
             his
             spiritual
             state
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             Rebel
             ,
             Isa.
             30.
             9.
             
             a
             Traitor
             ,
             Mal.
             2.
             11.
             
             Miserable
             ,
             Rom.
             7.
             24.
             
             Undone
             ,
             Isa.
             6.
             5.
             
             And
             then
             as
             to
             his
             temporal
             state
             ,
             what
             a
             despicable
             thing
             do's
             the
             Scripture
             make
             him
             ?
             According
             thereunto
             he
             's
             a
             Shadow
             ,
             Psal.
             109.
             23.
             
             a
             Worm
             ▪
             Psal.
             22.
             6.
             
             Dust
             and
             Ashes
             ,
             Gen.
             18.
             27.
             
             And
             what
             a
             sad
             and
             pitiful
             thing
             must
             that
             creature
             needs
             be
             ,
             whose
             nature
             and
             condition
             is
             such
             as
             falls
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             these
             terms
             ?
             What
             words
             can
             
             be
             used
             which
             may
             render
             the
             state
             of
             a
             creature
             more
             vile
             and
             contemptible
             ?
             In
             case
             you
             would
             sink
             a
             creature
             down
             into
             a
             state
             of
             greatest
             baseness
             and
             distress
             ,
             what
             terms
             could
             you
             use
             ,
             whereby
             you
             might
             do
             it
             with
             more
             advantage
             ?
             There
             are
             two
             things
             which
             concur
             to
             the
             rendring
             of
             his
             condition
             extreamly
             unhappy
             :
             first
             his
             sin
             ,
             and
             that
             renders
             him
             detestable
             ;
             then
             his
             Misery
             ,
             and
             that
             renders
             him
             despicable
             .
             Now
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             both
             these
             ,
             his
             Sin
             and
             Misery
             ,
             his
             detestableness
             ,
             and
             despicableness
             ,
             the
             great
             and
             holy
             God
             should
             stoop
             so
             low
             as
             to
             take
             care
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             concern
             himself
             in
             his
             welfare
             and
             happiness
             ;
             is
             that
             which
             we
             are
             to
             look
             upon
             as
             a
             piece
             of
             rare
             and
             wonderful
             condescention
             .
             It
             s
             condescention
             in
             him
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             things
             that
             are
             in
             Heaven
             .
             This
             the
             Psalmist
             expresses
             with
             no
             small
             emphasis
             and
             affection
             ,
             Who
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               is
               like
               unto
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               ,
               who
               dwelleth
               on
               high
               :
               who
               humbleth
               himself
               to
               behold
               the
               things
               that
               are
               in
               heaven
               ?
            
             Psal.
             113.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             In
             the
             supream
             heaven
             (
             for
             of
             that
             as
             Dr.
             Hammond
             thinks
             the
             Psalmist
             here
             speaks
             )
             there
             are
             matters
             of
             an
             high
             nature
             :
             There
             are
             blessed
             Saints
             ,
             holy
             Angels
             ,
             fountains
             of
             joys
             ,
             rivers
             of
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             things
             so
             glorious
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             uttered
             ;
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             a
             piece
             of
             wonderful
             condescention
             in
             God
             to
             stoop
             so
             low
             as
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             them
             .
             Oh
             then
             what
             is
             it
             for
             him
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             fuch
             poor
             trivial
             things
             as
             we
             are
             ,
             who
             labour
             under
             so
             much
             sin
             and
             misery
             ?
             What
             are
             the
             best
             of
             us
             ,
             but
             a
             little
             animated
             clay
             ,
             or
             living
             dust
             ,
             ready
             every
             hour
             to
             resolve
             into
             putrefaction
             
             and
             rottenness
             .
             And
             yet
             notwithstanding
             this
             ;
             the
             great
             God
             should
             look
             after
             us
             ,
             and
             concern
             himself
             about
             us
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             may
             for
             ever
             exercise
             our
             admiration
             and
             wonder
             .
             This
             holy
             men
             have
             been
             so
             affected
             with
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             even
             been
             astonished
             at
             it
             .
             Job
             having
             discoursed
             of
             his
             own
             afflicted
             and
             miserable
             state
             ,
             he
             cries
             out
             ,
             
               What
               is
               man
               that
               thou
               shouldst
               magnifie
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               thou
               shoudlst
               set
               thine
               heart
               upon
               him
               ?
            
             Job
             7.
             17.
             
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Lord
             the
             State
             of
             man
             being
             so
             despicable
             and
             miserable
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             how
             comes
             it
             to
             pass
             that
             thou
             takest
             notice
             of
             him
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             contend
             with
             him
             and
             afflict
             him
             ?
             As
             he
             is
             unworthy
             to
             be
             accounted
             thy
             friend
             ,
             so
             he
             seems
             altogether
             unmeet
             to
             be
             thine
             enemy
             .
             For
             thee
             to
             make
             him
             thine
             adversary
             ,
             and
             thereby
             take
             him
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             into
             competition
             with
             thy self
             ,
             argues
             thou
             makest
             greater
             reckoning
             of
             him
             than
             he
             deserves
             .
             Alas
             ,
             such
             is
             the
             meaness
             of
             his
             condition
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             unworthy
             thou
             shouldst
             trouble
             thy self
             with
             him
             ,
             or
             be
             concerned
             about
             him
             ▪
             And
             that
             thou
             art
             pleased
             to
             keep
             such
             a
             do
             with
             him
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             fills
             me
             with
             no
             small
             admiration
             .
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             is
             that
             〈◊〉
             
               David
               ,
               Psal.
            
             8.
             4.
             where
             upon
             his
             contemplation
             of
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             the
             Moon
             ,
             and
             Stars
             ,
             and
             his
             considering
             them
             to
             be
             the
             work
             of
             God
             hands
             ,
             he
             cries
             out
             ,
             
               What
               is
               man
               that
               thou
               a
               〈…〉
               mindfull
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               son
               of
               man
               that
               tho
               〈…〉
               visitest
               him
               ?
            
             Taking
             a
             view
             of
             the
             Heavens
             and
             considering
             their
             spaciousness
             and
             vastness
             their
             rapid
             and
             orderly
             motion
             ;
             and
             also
             taking
             a
             view
             of
             the
             Coelestial
             bodies
             ,
             and
             considering
             
             their
             magnitude
             ,
             light
             ,
             and
             influence
             ;
             and
             then
             weighing
             with
             himself
             ,
             that
             God
             was
             the
             maker
             and
             disposer
             both
             of
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             he
             breaks
             forth
             into
             wonder
             that
             ever
             God
             should
             have
             such
             regard
             to
             poor
             man
             ,
             and
             yield
             him
             such
             respect
             as
             he
             hath
             been
             pleased
             to
             express
             to
             him
             .
             And
             certainly
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             all
             the
             world
             which
             in
             its
             own
             nature
             is
             more
             apt
             to
             beget
             admiration
             than
             this
             very
             thing
             .
             That
             God
             being
             so
             exceeding
             high
             and
             lifted
             up
             ,
             and
             man
             being
             so
             impure
             and
             despicable
             ,
             God
             should
             notwithstanding
             shew
             him
             such
             respect
             as
             he
             hath
             done
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             may
             exercise
             our
             thoughts
             .
             That
             notwithstanding
             all
             his
             unworthiness
             and
             baseness
             ,
             God
             should
             set
             his
             heart
             upon
             him
             ,
             send
             his
             own
             dear
             Son
             out
             of
             his
             bosom
             to
             redeem
             him
             ,
             favour
             him
             with
             a
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             intrust
             him
             with
             so
             many
             pretious
             ordinances
             ,
             give
             him
             dominion
             over
             the
             creatures
             ,
             and
             make
             such
             provision
             for
             him
             ,
             both
             as
             to
             his
             holy
             and
             comfortable
             living
             here
             ,
             and
             his
             obtaining
             and
             injoying
             of
             highest
             bliss
             and
             happiness
             herereafter
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             will
             ever
             remain
             a
             wonder
             .
             Had
             man
             been
             an
             holy
             Angel
             ,
             for
             God
             to
             have
             shewed
             such
             respect
             to
             him
             ,
             had
             not
             been
             so
             considerable
             :
             but
             for
             him
             to
             be
             such
             a
             creature
             as
             he
             is
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             do
             it
             ;
             nay
             to
             pass
             by
             the
             faln
             Angels
             ,
             and
             after
             their
             rejecting
             to
             express
             so
             great
             respect
             to
             a
             creature
             of
             an
             inferiour
             nature
             ,
             whose
             present
             state
             is
             so
             exceeding
             vain
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             we
             are
             never
             to
             mention
             without
             wonder
             and
             praise
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             If
             man
             be
             in
             such
             a
             state
             of
             vanity
             ,
             then
             this
             shews
             us
             what
             little
             reason
             men
             have
             to
             carry
             their
             heads
             so
             high
             ,
             and
             behave
             themselves
             so
             loftily
             and
             proudly
             as
             they
             do
             .
             A
             low
             condition
             and
             an
             high
             spirit
             are
             bad
             companions
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             more
             unseemly
             ,
             or
             provoking
             .
             And
             yet
             how
             ordinarily
             do
             we
             find
             these
             two
             united
             in
             men
             ?
             How
             frequently
             do
             we
             see
             an
             high
             spirit
             attending
             on
             a
             low
             condition
             ?
             How
             miserable
             are
             the
             generality
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             yet
             how
             well
             do
             they
             think
             of
             themselves
             ?
             What
             a
             graceless
             ,
             unsanctified
             wretch
             was
             the
             Pharisee
             ,
             and
             yet
             how
             do's
             he
             boast
             of
             his
             own
             righteousness
             ?
             Luk.
             18.
             11.
             
             And
             what
             a
             distressed
             state
             was
             the
             Pastor
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Laodicea
             in
             ?
             He
             was
             wretched
             ,
             miserable
             ,
             poor
             ,
             blind
             and
             naked
             :
             But
             how
             far
             was
             he
             from
             thinking
             any
             such
             thing
             ?
             He
             was
             so
             far
             from
             that
             ,
             that
             he
             looked
             upon
             himself
             as
             rich
             ,
             and
             increased
             with
             goods
             ,
             and
             having
             need
             of
             nothing
             .
             Rev.
             3.
             17.
             
             And
             such
             as
             the
             apprehensions
             of
             men
             are
             ,
             such
             is
             their
             carriage
             .
             How
             contemptuously
             do
             they
             carry
             themselves
             both
             towards
             God
             ,
             and
             one
             another
             .
             As
             for
             God
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             his
             greatness
             ,
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             Glory
             ,
             how
             light
             do
             they
             make
             of
             him
             ?
             Who
             (
             saith
             
               Pharaoh
               )
               is
               the
               Lord
               that
               I
               should
               obey
               his
               voice
               ?
            
             Exod.
             5.
             2.
             
             And
             as
             for
             their
             brethren
             ,
             how
             do
             they
             dospise
             them
             ?
             They
             make
             no
             reckoning
             of
             them
             they
             do
             but
             puff
             at
             them
             Psal.
             10.
             5.
             
             And
             then
             for
             the
             good
             creatures
             of
             God
             which
             he
             hath
             given
             them
             for
             their
             sustentation
             and
             use
             ,
             how
             do
             they
             slight
             them
             and
             trample
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             altogether
             below
             them
             ,
             and
             unfit
             
             for
             them
             ?
             This
             thing
             is
             not
             good
             enough
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             thing
             is
             not
             good
             enough
             for
             them
             ,
             whereas
             there
             state
             is
             such
             that
             they
             deserve
             nothing
             at
             all
             .
             What
             choice
             food
             was
             the
             Manna
             God
             vouchsafed
             the
             Israelites
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ?
             Such
             was
             the
             delicacy
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             Psalmist
             calls
             it
             Angels
             food
             Man
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               did
               eat
               Angels
               food
            
             ,
             Psal.
             78.
             25.
             
             So
             our
             Translations
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             divers
             others
             ,
             renders
             it
             :
             But
             the
             word
             in
             the
             Original
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             Bootius
             saith
             is
             never
             used
             of
             Angels
             ,
             but
             still
             of
             great
             ,
             and
             eminent
             men
             .
             And
             so
             the
             sense
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             God
             in
             furnishing
             the
             Israelites
             with
             Manna
             ,
             gave
             them
             such
             food
             as
             was
             fit
             to
             be
             set
             before
             the
             greatest
             and
             eminentest
             men
             ,
             even
             Princes
             and
             Nobles
             .
             Notwithstanding
             this
             ,
             how
             little
             did
             they
             value
             it
             ?
             
               Our
               souls
            
             (
             say
             they
             )
             
               loatheth
               this
               light
               bread
               ▪
            
             Num.
             21.
             5.
             
             Not
             being
             of
             such
             a
             substantial
             ,
             solid
             ,
             nature
             as
             the
             food
             they
             had
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             they
             contemn'd
             and
             despised
             it
             .
             And
             nothing
             is
             more
             ordinary
             with
             carnal
             men
             ,
             than
             when
             God
             out
             of
             his
             bounty
             hath
             furnished
             them
             with
             such
             accommodations
             as
             are
             a
             thousand
             times
             too
             good
             for
             them
             ,
             to
             disdain
             and
             slight
             them
             ,
             as
             utterly
             unworthy
             to
             be
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             or
             regarded
             by
             them
             .
             Now
             what
             do's
             this
             high
             ,
             contemptuous
             carriage
             in
             men
             discover
             ,
             bút
             that
             they
             are
             unacquainted
             with
             their
             present
             state
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             what
             do's
             it
             but
             discover
             ,
             that
             their
             present
             State
             is
             a
             State
             of
             vanity
             ?
             For
             ,
             for
             men
             to
             be
             so
             miserable
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             carry
             themselves
             so
             highly
             and
             proudly
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             an
             aggravation
             of
             their
             own
             misery
             ,
             but
             an
             evidence
             of
             it
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             If
             man
             be
             in
             such
             a
             state
             of
             vanity
             ,
             then
             this
             shews
             us
             what
             little
             reason
             men
             have
             to
             esteem
             so
             highly
             of
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             so
             much
             in
             love
             with
             their
             present
             state
             .
             Were
             it
             a
             state
             of
             true
             happiness
             ,
             they
             might
             with
             more
             reason
             esteem
             of
             it
             ,
             congratulate
             themselves
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             be
             pleased
             with
             the
             thoughts
             of
             its
             continuance
             :
             but
             it
             is
             much
             otherwise
             ,
             it
             s
             a
             state
             of
             extream
             vanity
             .
             I
             told
             you
             in
             the
             beginning
             the
             meaning
             of
             vanity
             :
             it
             still
             imports
             either
             sin
             ,
             or
             misery
             ,
             or
             both
             .
             And
             such
             is
             the
             nature
             of
             mans
             present
             state
             that
             it
             comprehends
             both
             these
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             s
             a
             state
             of
             sin
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             greatest
             evil
             ,
             and
             the
             worst
             thing
             in
             all
             the
             world
             .
             Would
             you
             say
             the
             worst
             of
             a
             person
             ,
             or
             thing
             you
             can
             ,
             you
             must
             call
             it
             sinful
             ,
             which
             of
             all
             Epithets
             continues
             in
             it
             the
             greatest
             evil
             .
             The
             Apostle
             therefore
             having
             occasion
             to
             speak
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             wanting
             a
             word
             to
             reach
             its
             nature
             ,
             without
             making
             use
             of
             any
             paraphrase
             or
             circumlocution
             ,
             describes
             it
             by
             it self
             .
             
               By
               the
               commandment
            
             (
             he
             tells
             us
             )
             
               sin
               becomes
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Exceeding
               or
               transcendently
               sinful
               ,
               Rom.
            
             7.
             13.
             
             The
             nature
             of
             some
             things
             is
             so
             odious
             ,
             and
             so
             well
             known
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             set
             forth
             by
             any
             name
             so
             well
             as
             by
             their
             own
             .
             Would
             a
             man
             set
             forth
             the
             loathsomness
             of
             a
             toad
             how
             could
             he
             do
             it
             better
             than
             by
             telling
             you
             it
             is
             a
             toad
             ,
             the
             thing
             it self
             being
             become
             so
             hatefull
             to
             us
             that
             it
             is
             usually
             made
             the
             illustration
             of
             what
             is
             so
             ?
             And
             thus
             it
             is
             in
             this
             case
             :
             such
             is
             the
             odiousness
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             so
             well
             is
             it
             known
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             name
             so
             fit
             to
             describe
             it
             as
             its
             own
             .
             When
             we
             have
             to
             do
             with
             a
             matter
             that
             
             is
             full
             of
             evil
             ,
             and
             can
             meet
             with
             any
             thing
             which
             is
             known
             to
             have
             more
             evil
             in
             it
             ,
             or
             which
             is
             known
             to
             be
             equal
             to
             it
             in
             evil
             ,
             we
             may
             describe
             it
             by
             that
             ,
             but
             when
             there
             is
             nothing
             which
             reaches
             it
             ,
             then
             we
             must
             describe
             it
             by
             its
             self
             .
             Now
             this
             is
             the
             nature
             of
             sin
             that
             it
             exceeds
             all
             other
             evils
             :
             and
             that
             in
             this
             respect
             that
             as
             it
             is
             most
             contrary
             to
             the
             nature
             ,
             will
             ,
             and
             interest
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             other
             evils
             ,
             so
             that
             whatever
             evil
             we
             meet
             with
             ,
             or
             endure
             ,
             it
             results
             therefrom
             .
             Notwithstanding
             which
             ,
             how
             do
             we
             abound
             with
             it
             in
             our
             lives
             ?
             such
             is
             the
             pravity
             ,
             and
             vitiousness
             of
             our
             natures
             that
             we
             are
             apt
             to
             be
             overcome
             by
             every
             temptation
             ,
             and
             miscarry
             upon
             every
             occasion
             .
             There
             is
             an
             habitual
             ,
             setled
             aversness
             in
             us
             to
             good
             ,
             and
             proneness
             in
             us
             to
             evil
             ,
             by
             the
             strength
             and
             power
             whereof
             we
             are
             even
             continually
             offending
             .
             What
             period
             of
             our
             our
             age
             ,
             what
             condition
             ,
             ordinance
             ,
             duty
             ,
             undertaking
             ,
             performance
             have
             we
             not
             filled
             and
             polluted
             with
             sin
             ?
             who
             (
             saith
             
               David
               )
               can
               understand
               his
               errors
               ?
               Psal.
            
             19.
             12.
             
             There
             is
             no
             man
             so
             good
             but
             he
             hath
             his
             errors
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             such
             a
             degree
             that
             they
             exceed
             his
             understanding
             .
             We
             have
             all
             of
             us
             exercised
             our selves
             so
             long
             in
             erring
             that
             we
             understand
             not
             what
             we
             have
             done
             .
             Our
             errors
             are
             so
             many
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             numbred
             ,
             so
             great
             they
             cannot
             be
             measured
             ,
             and
             so
             vile
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             expressed
             .
             And
             hereby
             we
             are
             become
             obnoxious
             to
             divine
             justice
             ,
             and
             liable
             to
             everlasting
             damnation
             .
             And
             things
             being
             thus
             ,
             how
             should
             our
             present
             state
             choose
             but
             be
             a
             state
             of
             vanity
             ?
          
           
           
             2.
             
             It
             s
             a
             state
             of
             misery
             .
             We
             sin
             ,
             and
             God
             in
             justice
             punishes
             for
             it
             .
             We
             fill
             our
             lives
             with
             impiety
             and
             error
             ,
             and
             God
             fills
             them
             with
             misery
             and
             trouble
             .
             We
             have
             found
             out
             various
             methods
             and
             ways
             whereby
             to
             offend
             and
             provoke
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             found
             out
             as
             many
             methods
             and
             ways
             wherby
             to
             afflict
             and
             disquiet
             us
             .
             
               Few
               and
               evil
            
             (
             saith
             
               Jacob
               )
               have
               the
               days
               of
               the
               years
               of
               my
               life
               been
               ,
               Gen.
            
             47.
             9.
             
             And
             (
             saith
             
               Job
               )
               Man
               that
               is
               born
               of
               a
               woman
               is
               of
               few
               daies
               and
               full
               of
               trouble
               .
               Job
               .
            
             14.
             1.
             
             And
             (
             saith
             
               Moses
               )
               all
               our
               daies
               are
               passed
               away
               in
               thy
               wrath
               .
               Psal.
            
             90.
             6.
             
             So
             that
             according
             to
             the
             sentence
             of
             these
             three
             great
             ,
             and
             famous
             men
             ,
             evil
             ,
             and
             trouble
             ,
             and
             wrath
             are
             the
             attendents
             of
             those
             days
             we
             live
             here
             in
             the
             world
             .
             It
             is
             but
             a
             little
             ,
             little
             while
             we
             are
             to
             continue
             here
             .
             By
             that
             time
             we
             are
             well
             got
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             we
             are
             going
             out
             .
             Our
             Cradle
             stands
             so
             near
             our
             graves
             ,
             that
             the
             one
             is
             ready
             to
             receive
             us
             from
             the
             other
             .
             And
             as
             if
             this
             were
             not
             sufficient
             to
             prevent
             our
             being
             fond
             of
             our
             present
             state
             ,
             that
             little
             ,
             uncertain
             time
             we
             do
             abide
             here
             ,
             is
             attended
             with
             very
             many
             and
             great
             afflictions
             .
             Oh
             the
             distressed
             condition
             of
             poor
             Mortals
             !
             How
             unhappy
             and
             miserable
             are
             we
             !
             One
             is
             afflicted
             one
             way
             ,
             and
             another
             another
             way
             .
             One
             is
             afflicted
             in
             his
             Soul
             ,
             another
             in
             his
             body
             ,
             another
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             another
             in
             his
             relations
             ,
             another
             in
             his
             estate
             ,
             another
             in
             his
             affairs
             and
             some
             in
             several
             ,
             nay
             in
             all
             of
             these
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             sure
             all
             in
             some
             or
             other
             of
             them
             where
             is
             the
             man
             that
             hath
             not
             his
             particular
             grievance
             ?
             Where
             is
             he
             that
             can
             say
             I
             am
             free
             
             from
             affliction
             ?
             I
             know
             God
             do's
             proceed
             variously
             with
             men
             ,
             afflicting
             some
             spiritually
             ,
             and
             other
             corporally
             ,
             some
             more
             ,
             and
             others
             less
             ,
             but
             yet
             where
             is
             the
             man
             that
             is
             altogether
             free
             ?
             Could
             your
             ears
             but
             reach
             through
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             hear
             the
             many
             hideous
             cries
             ,
             and
             sad
             complaints
             that
             are
             therein
             ,
             you
             would
             be
             so
             far
             from
             making
             any
             question
             of
             what
             I
             now
             say
             ,
             that
             you
             your selves
             would
             break
             forth
             into
             cries
             and
             complaints
             ,
             and
             say
             Oh
             ,
             the
             miserable
             condition
             of
             the
             Sons
             of
             Men
             !
             Oh
             the
             strange
             afflictions
             that
             do
             attend
             them
             !
             Oh
             the
             heavy
             and
             sore
             troubles
             they
             are
             exercised
             with
             !
             Now
             this
             being
             the
             nature
             of
             mans
             present
             state
             what
             reason
             hath
             he
             to
             set
             his
             heart
             upon
             it
             ?
             what
             reason
             hath
             he
             to
             affect
             it
             ,
             or
             be
             pleased
             with
             it
             ?
             He
             that
             can
             love
             such
             a
             state
             as
             this
             ,
             can
             love
             that
             which
             is
             not
             only
             a
             state
             of
             sin
             ,
             but
             a
             state
             of
             misery
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Use.
             If
             this
             be
             so
             ,
             that
             the
             present
             state
             of
             man
             is
             such
             a
             state
             of
             vanity
             ,
             then
             it
             may
             be
             useful
             to
             us
             by
             way
             of
             Lamentation
             to
             stir
             us
             all
             up
             to
             bewail
             our selves
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             the
             sad
             condition
             wherein
             we
             are
             .
             There
             was
             a
             time
             when
             our
             state
             was
             a
             state
             of
             happiness
             ,
             during
             which
             we
             were
             free
             both
             from
             sin
             and
             misery
             ,
             bathing
             our selves
             in
             the
             streams
             of
             Paradise
             ,
             injoying
             sweet
             communion
             with
             God
             and
             delighting
             our selves
             in
             those
             high
             and
             noble
             contentments
             he
             was
             then
             pleased
             to
             favour
             us
             with
             .
             Then
             we
             had
             neither
             sin
             to
             grieve
             us
             ,
             nor
             misery
             to
             annoy
             us
             .
             We
             had
             then
             none
             of
             that
             ignorance
             ,
             unbelief
             ,
             hardness
             of
             heart
             that
             now
             we
             are
             troubled
             with
             :
             we
             had
             then
             none
             of
             
             that
             pain
             ,
             sickness
             ,
             weakness
             ,
             that
             now
             we
             labour
             under
             .
             Such
             was
             our
             state
             then
             ,
             that
             we
             had
             no
             evil
             either
             of
             one
             sort
             or
             other
             to
             disquiet
             or
             trouble
             us
             ,
             but
             were
             even
             as
             happy
             as
             our
             very
             hearts
             could
             wish
             .
             We
             had
             then
             no
             occasion
             of
             lamentation
             ,
             or
             sorrow
             .
             We
             had
             then
             nothing
             to
             do
             ,
             but
             to
             contemplate
             the
             perfections
             of
             our
             Creator
             ,
             hold
             communion
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             praise
             him
             for
             his
             goodness
             to
             us
             .
             But
             Oh
             how
             is
             the
             state
             of
             things
             altered
             !
             Imitating
             the
             faln
             Angles
             ,
             we
             left
             our
             first
             state
             ,
             and
             sunk
             our selves
             down
             into
             a
             state
             of
             extream
             vanity
             .
             That
             Star
             which
             stood
             shining
             in
             an
             high
             and
             pleasant
             orb
             ,
             is
             now
             falen
             down
             into
             a
             dunghill
             ,
             and
             become
             the
             object
             of
             derision
             and
             scorn
             .
             Oh
             how
             great
             was
             our
             happiness
             ,
             but
             how
             short
             was
             our
             continuance
             in
             it
             !
             many
             learned
             and
             judicious
             writers
             think
             that
             man
             fell
             the
             very
             same
             day
             he
             was
             created
             .
             
               Hugh
               Braughton
            
             is
             confident
             in
             it
             that
             he
             continued
             not
             a
             whole
             day
             in
             his
             innocency
             :
             and
             tells
             us
             from
             Maimonides
             that
             all
             the
             Jews
             are
             of
             one
             opinion
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Greek
             Fathers
             go
             the
             same
             way
             .
             And
             the
             modern
             Greeks
             their
             common
             maxime
             touching
             this
             matter
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             formed
             and
             deformed
             one
             and
             the
             same
             day
             .
             And
             the
             Psalmist
             tells
             us
             ,
             Psal.
             49.
             12.
             
             That
             
               man
               being
               in
               honour
               abideth
               not
            
             So
             our
             translators
             render
             it
             ,
             but
             it
             may
             be
             rendred
             Adam
             being
             in
             honour
             lodgeth
             not
             in
             it
             .
             Whereupon
             some
             will
             have
             it
             to
             be
             spoken
             with
             reference
             to
             the
             first
             man
             ,
             who
             they
             think
             remained
             so
             small
             a
             time
             in
             Paradise
             that
             he
             did
             not
             so
             much
             as
             
             lodge
             one
             night
             in
             it
             .
             But
             this
             some
             look
             upon
             as
             uncertain
             ,
             others
             as
             unprofitable
             .
             Gataker
             in
             his
             Cinnus
             disputes
             against
             it
             ,
             urging
             the
             things
             which
             were
             done
             betwixt
             the
             creation
             of
             man
             and
             his
             fall
             ,
             which
             he
             thinks
             required
             more
             time
             then
             one
             day
             for
             the
             effecting
             ofthem
             .
             However
             this
             is
             undeniable
             that
             mans
             continuance
             in
             his
             happiness
             was
             very
             short
             .
             Admit
             he
             continued
             in
             it
             till
             the
             next
             day
             ,
             or
             till
             that
             day
             seven
             night
             ,
             or
             till
             the
             thirteenth
             day
             ,
             or
             forty
             days
             ,
             or
             twenty
             years
             ,
             as
             some
             have
             imagined
             ,
             what
             's
             that
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             time
             that
             hath
             passed
             since
             the
             creation
             ?
             Nay
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             time
             he
             would
             have
             remained
             in
             it
             had
             he
             not
             fallen
             .
             Oh
             how
             sad
             a
             thing
             was
             it
             that
             he
             should
             be
             put
             into
             such
             a
             state
             of
             happiness
             ,
             and
             thrown
             so
             soon
             out
             of
             it
             !
             But
             he
             may
             thank
             himself
             for
             it
             :
             for
             had
             he
             continued
             in
             his
             obedience
             ,
             he
             had
             also
             continued
             in
             his
             happiness
             ,
             but
             deserting
             the
             one
             ,
             he
             was
             deservedly
             thrown
             out
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             thing
             of
             such
             unhappy
             influence
             both
             to
             himself
             and
             his
             posterity
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             all
             cause
             to
             sigh
             and
             mourn
             under
             it
             whiles
             we
             have
             a
             day
             to
             live
             .
             Oh
             where
             is
             our
             ancient
             glory
             ,
             what
             is
             become
             of
             our
             makers
             image
             ,
             where
             are
             those
             pure
             and
             spotless
             excellencies
             we
             were
             once
             endued
             ,
             and
             adorned
             with
             ?
             Oh
             where
             is
             our
             primitive
             knowledge
             ,
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             holiness
             ?
             what
             is
             become
             of
             our
             peace
             ,
             health
             ,
             and
             immortality
             !
             where
             are
             all
             those
             happy
             contentments
             ,
             we
             were
             blessed
             with
             ?
             Alas
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             gone
             ,
             and
             we
             miserable
             upon
             the
             account
             thereof
             .
             And
             things
             being
             thus
             ,
             what
             remains
             but
             that
             
             with
             the
             Israelites
             declining
             our
             ornaments
             ,
             and
             cloathing
             our selves
             in
             Sackcloth
             we
             sit
             down
             in
             the
             dust
             and
             bewail
             our selves
             ?
             If
             upon
             the
             loss
             of
             a
             friend
             ,
             or
             some
             outward
             temporal
             injoyment
             ,
             we
             weep
             ,
             sigh
             ,
             and
             wring
             our
             hands
             ,
             what
             then
             should
             we
             do
             upon
             such
             a
             loss
             as
             this
             which
             is
             enough
             to
             break
             any
             mans
             heart
             that
             understands
             it
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             go
             mourning
             to
             his
             grave
             ?
             Were
             this
             matter
             well
             considered
             ,
             what
             lamentation
             would
             it
             cause
             in
             all
             houses
             ,
             streets
             ,
             and
             places
             ?
             What
             shedding
             of
             tears
             ,
             and
             wringing
             of
             hands
             would
             there
             then
             be
             ?
             What
             a
             valley
             of
             Bochim
             or
             Mourners
             would
             the
             world
             then
             become
             ?
             We
             should
             then
             hear
             all
             persons
             crying
             out
             alas
             ,
             alas
             !
             Wo
             unto
             us
             for
             we
             are
             spoyled
             !
             And
             ,
             wo
             unto
             us
             for
             we
             are
             undone
             !
             We
             indeed
             were
             happy
             ,
             but
             would
             not
             remain
             so
             ,
             and
             now
             we
             must
             bear
             the
             smart
             of
             our
             ingratitude
             and
             folly
             .
             And
             that
             which
             aggravates
             the
             business
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             not
             only
             lost
             the
             happiness
             we
             were
             possessed
             of
             ,
             and
             brought
             our selves
             into
             a
             state
             of
             present
             misery
             ,
             but
             (
             which
             is
             a
             thousand
             times
             more
             considerable
             )
             have
             rendred
             our selves
             lyable
             to
             a
             state
             of
             eternal
             misery
             .
             Might
             our
             lives
             and
             misery
             end
             together
             ,
             our
             loss
             (
             though
             great
             )
             were
             not
             comparable
             to
             what
             it
             now
             is
             :
             but
             it
             is
             far
             otherwise
             ;
             when
             we
             have
             lived
             here
             a
             life
             of
             great
             misery
             and
             troubles
             ,
             we
             shall
             then
             (
             if
             special
             grace
             prevent
             not
             )
             enter
             upon
             a
             life
             far
             more
             insupportable
             and
             grievous
             .
             Poor
             ,
             ignorant
             people
             use
             to
             say
             their
             condition
             is
             so
             bad
             here
             ,
             it
             will
             sure
             be
             good
             hereafter
             :
             And
             oh
             happy
             were
             it
             for
             them
             might
             it
             so
             prove
             !
             
             But
             it
             is
             not
             present
             misery
             will
             excuse
             us
             from
             future
             .
             When
             we
             have
             here
             lived
             the
             most
             afflicted
             ,
             uncomfortable
             lives
             ,
             we
             shall
             then
             (
             if
             grace
             prevent
             not
             )
             enter
             into
             a
             condition
             a
             thousand
             times
             more
             tormenting
             and
             grievous
             .
             And
             oh
             that
             men
             would
             consider
             this
             ,
             and
             lay
             it
             to
             heart
             !
             Oh
             that
             they
             would
             weigh
             what
             happiness
             they
             have
             lost
             ,
             what
             misery
             they
             have
             already
             brought
             themselves
             into
             ,
             what
             farther
             misery
             is
             yet
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             would
             be
             duly
             affected
             therewith
             !
             But
             alas
             ,
             this
             is
             one
             part
             of
             our
             misery
             that
             we
             are
             not
             sensible
             of
             our
             misery
             :
             whence
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             that
             whereas
             we
             should
             bewail
             it
             ,
             and
             seek
             for
             relief
             against
             it
             ,
             we
             remain
             securely
             and
             contentedly
             in
             it
             .
             Such
             is
             the
             regardlesness
             of
             the
             poor
             birds
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             often
             feeding
             ,
             nay
             playing
             when
             the
             fowler
             is
             taking
             aim
             at
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             lose
             their
             lives
             ,
             whilst
             they
             might
             with
             greatest
             felicity
             preserve
             them
             .
             And
             thus
             it
             is
             with
             men
             :
             such
             is
             their
             regardlesness
             of
             their
             welfare
             ,
             that
             they
             eat
             ,
             drink
             ,
             play
             ,
             loyter
             ,
             trifle
             ,
             when
             justice
             is
             directing
             its
             arrows
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             perish
             whilst
             they
             might
             (
             if
             they
             would
             bestir
             themselves
             as
             they
             ought
             )
             escape
             and
             do
             well
             .
             Oh
             that
             the
             gracious
             God
             would
             open
             the
             eyes
             of
             men
             ,
             awaken
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             teach
             them
             compassion
             towards
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             look
             after
             their
             own
             safety
             ,
             and
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             go
             on
             ,
             adding
             sin
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             misery
             to
             misery
             ,
             till
             they
             are
             past
             help
             and
             recovery
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Use.
             If
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             that
             the
             present
             state
             of
             man
             is
             such
             a
             State
             of
             vanity
             ,
             then
             it
             may
             be
             useful
             to
             us
             by
             way
             of
             Exhortation
             ,
             to
             put
             us
             
             upon
             the
             discharge
             of
             the
             following
             Duties
             ,
             And.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Let
             us
             be
             base
             and
             vile
             in
             our
             own
             eies
             ,
             abhor
             our selves
             ,
             and
             repent
             in
             dust
             and
             ashes
             .
             Le
             ts
             take
             a
             view
             of
             our
             vanity
             in
             all
             its
             dimensions
             and
             aggravations
             ,
             be
             ashamed
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             loath
             our selves
             for
             it
             .
             What
             ,
             vain
             really
             ,
             universally
             ,
             in
             the
             best
             condition
             ,
             all
             the
             life
             long
             ,
             and
             remedilesly
             (
             during
             this
             present
             state
             )
             Oh
             doleful
             condition
             !
             What
             ,
             vain
             in
             soul
             ,
             body
             ,
             designs
             ,
             labours
             ,
             possessions
             ,
             Oh
             heart-breaking
             tydings
             !
             What
             wall
             is
             there
             that
             hath
             not
             a
             
               Mene
               tekel
            
             upon
             it
             ?
             Which
             way
             can
             we
             turn
             our
             eies
             ,
             or
             what
             can
             we
             look
             on
             ,
             but
             we
             may
             read
             our
             own
             vanity
             ?
             If
             we
             look
             within
             us
             ,
             we
             find
             our selves
             full
             of
             vanity
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             look
             without
             us
             ,
             we
             find
             our selves
             composed
             with
             it
             :
             So
             that
             let
             us
             turn
             our selves
             which
             way
             we
             will
             ,
             we
             find
             it
             still
             before
             us
             .
             If
             we
             turn
             to
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             we
             see
             our
             sin
             :
             if
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             our
             punishment
             .
             If
             we
             look
             this
             way
             ,
             we
             see
             our
             folly
             and
             wickedness
             :
             if
             the
             other
             ,
             our
             distress
             and
             misery
             .
             There
             's
             not
             a
             bit
             we
             eat
             ,
             a
             drop
             we
             drink
             ,
             or
             an
             hour
             we
             live
             ,
             but
             death
             is
             ready
             to
             arrest
             us
             ,
             the
             grave
             to
             receive
             us
             ,
             and
             eternity
             to
             swallow
             us
             up
             .
             And
             is
             this
             to
             be
             looked
             upon
             as
             a
             small
             matter
             ?
             Oh
             no
             ,
             this
             is
             an
             affecting
             business
             .
             This
             is
             that
             which
             may
             make
             the
             proudest
             gallants
             in
             the
             world
             to
             throw
             off
             their
             bravery
             ,
             cloath
             themselves
             in
             black
             ,
             and
             hang
             down
             their
             heads
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Oh
             poor
             creatures
             ,
             what
             a
             sad
             condition
             are
             we
             in
             ?
             How
             have
             we
             been
             misstaken
             in
             our selves
             ?
             We
             thought
             we
             had
             had
             a
             
             mountain
             that
             would
             never
             have
             been
             removed
             ,
             that
             we
             had
             had
             goods
             laid
             up
             for
             many
             years
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             without
             care
             or
             regatd
             ,
             have
             eaten
             and
             drunken
             and
             been
             merry
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             morrow
             would
             have
             been
             as
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             much
             abundantly
             :
             But
             alas
             ,
             we
             see
             we
             are
             in
             a
             mistake
             ,
             we
             are
             already
             in
             a
             state
             of
             vanity
             ,
             and
             know
             not
             how
             soon
             we
             may
             be
             in
             the
             grave
             and
             hell
             !
             Oh
             that
             men
             were
             wise
             ,
             that
             they
             understood
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             consider
             their
             latter
             end
             !
             Deut.
             32.
             29.
             
             This
             is
             not
             a
             business
             fit
             to
             be
             slighted
             ,
             or
             disregarded
             :
             No
             ,
             it
             is
             such
             as
             calls
             for
             our
             most
             serious
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             deepest
             resentments
             .
             And
             if
             things
             be
             at
             this
             pass
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             what
             manner
             of
             opinion
             we
             are
             to
             have
             of
             our selves
             ,
             &
             what
             manner
             of
             respect
             we
             are
             to
             bear
             toward
             our selves
             ;
             Whether
             we
             are
             to
             honour
             or
             despise
             ,
             affect
             or
             abhor
             our selves
             ?
             Were
             our
             state
             a
             state
             of
             happiness
             ,
             we
             might
             esteem
             of
             ,
             and
             bear
             respect
             unto
             our selves
             in
             a
             way
             answerable
             to
             it
             :
             But
             being
             its
             a
             state
             of
             extream
             vanity
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             by
             our
             own
             folly
             and
             wilfullness
             brought
             our selves
             into
             ;
             what
             remains
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             even
             despise
             and
             loath
             our selves
             as
             a
             company
             of
             fools
             ,
             who
             preferred
             a
             state
             of
             vanity
             before
             a
             state
             of
             happiness
             ?
             When
             a
             person
             that
             is
             possessed
             of
             a
             fair
             and
             plentiful
             estate
             ,
             do's
             by
             his
             prodigality
             and
             vice
             consume
             and
             wast
             it
             ,
             and
             make
             himself
             a
             beggar
             ,
             with
             what
             indignation
             and
             disdain
             do
             men
             look
             upon
             him
             ?
             What
             a
             fool
             and
             a
             beast
             do
             they
             count
             him
             ,
             that
             to
             please
             his
             lusts
             ,
             would
             throw
             himself
             out
             of
             such
             a
             condition
             of
             plenty
             and
             honour
             ,
             into
             a
             condition
             of
             poverty
             and
             
             disgrace
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             and
             many
             times
             such
             a
             person
             himself
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             consider
             things
             a
             little
             ,
             and
             weigh
             what
             his
             condition
             was
             ,
             and
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             looks
             upon
             himself
             with
             the
             same
             eye
             ,
             esteeming
             himself
             as
             no
             less
             than
             mad
             ,
             that
             would
             go
             and
             bring
             himself
             into
             such
             distress
             and
             misery
             .
             How
             ordinary
             is
             it
             for
             a
             man
             when
             he
             hath
             play'd
             the
             Prodigal
             ,
             and
             comes
             to
             himself
             to
             loath
             and
             condemn
             himself
             ,
             nay
             to
             be
             ready
             to
             offer
             violence
             to
             himself
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             such
             a
             fool
             ,
             and
             have
             so
             little
             regard
             to
             his
             own
             welfare
             ?
             And
             is
             not
             this
             our
             case
             ?
             Have
             we
             not
             played
             the
             Prodigals
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             matters
             of
             a
             thousand
             times
             higher
             nature
             than
             those
             of
             the
             World
             ?
             Have
             we
             not
             sinned
             away
             that
             fair
             and
             goodly
             patrimony
             that
             our
             heavenly
             Father
             was
             pleased
             to
             bestow
             upon
             us
             ?
             Have
             we
             not
             ruined
             and
             undone
             our selves
             ?
             Have
             we
             not
             thrown
             our selves
             from
             a
             state
             of
             happiness
             and
             honour
             ,
             to
             a
             state
             of
             misery
             and
             shame
             ?
             What
             then
             remains
             but
             the
             suting
             our
             apprehensions
             and
             affections
             to
             our
             carriage
             and
             demerits
             ,
             we
             look
             upon
             our selves
             as
             a
             company
             of
             fools
             ,
             who
             by
             our
             prodigality
             and
             madness
             ,
             have
             undone
             our selves
             ,
             and
             upon
             that
             account
             despise
             ,
             and
             loath
             our selves
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             it
             be
             so
             that
             our
             present
             state
             is
             a
             state
             of
             vanity
             ,
             then
             let
             us
             endeavour
             to
             alienate
             our
             hearts
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             become
             dead
             to
             it
             .
             Were
             it
             a
             state
             of
             happiness
             we
             might
             like
             it
             and
             love
             it
             ,
             and
             endeavours
             the
             securing
             of
             it
             to
             us
             :
             But
             being
             a
             state
             of
             extream
             vanity
             ,
             what
             reason
             have
             we
             to
             set
             our
             hearts
             on
             it
             ?
             David
             hath
             an
             earnest
             expostulation
             with
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             
             about
             this
             matter
             :
             
               How
               long
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               will
               you
               love
               vanity
            
             ?
             Psal.
             4.
             2.
             
             If
             it
             be
             proper
             for
             us
             to
             love
             such
             things
             as
             temptations
             ,
             sin
             ,
             sickness
             ,
             weakness
             ,
             pain
             ,
             dishonour
             ,
             trouble
             ,
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             then
             we
             may
             love
             this
             present
             state
             ,
             but
             if
             otherwise
             ,
             then
             it
             concerns
             us
             to
             lay
             a
             restraint
             on
             our selves
             as
             to
             this
             particular
             .
             To
             this
             purpose
             is
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               Love
               not
               the
               world
               ,
               neither
               the
               things
               that
               are
               in
               the
               world
               :
               if
               any
               man
               love
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               love
               of
               the
               Father
               is
               not
               in
               him
               ,
            
             1
             Joh.
             2.
             15.
             
             If
             God
             favour
             us
             with
             the
             good
             things
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             such
             as
             health
             ,
             strength
             ,
             liberty
             ,
             peace
             ,
             riches
             ,
             honour
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             be
             thankful
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             take
             care
             we
             make
             good
             use
             of
             them
             :
             but
             we
             must
             not
             set
             our
             hearts
             on
             them
             .
             They
             do
             not
             make
             any
             such
             alteration
             in
             our
             state
             ,
             as
             we
             imagine
             .
             If
             we
             have
             a
             lesser
             portion
             of
             that
             ,
             our
             State
             is
             a
             State
             of
             vanity
             :
             and
             if
             we
             have
             a
             greater
             portion
             of
             them
             ,
             even
             the
             greatest
             abundance
             ,
             we
             are
             still
             at
             the
             same
             pass
             ,
             our
             State
             then
             likewise
             is
             a
             State
             of
             vanity
             .
             If
             we
             gain
             the
             things
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             we
             gain
             but
             vanity
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             lose
             them
             ,
             we
             lose
             but
             vanity
             :
             If
             we
             have
             them
             ,
             we
             have
             but
             vanity
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             are
             without
             them
             ,
             we
             are
             but
             without
             vanity
             :
             So
             that
             whether
             we
             gain
             them
             ,
             lose
             them
             ,
             have
             them
             ,
             or
             are
             without
             them
             ,
             our
             State
             is
             still
             a
             State
             of
             vanity
             .
             And
             shall
             we
             go
             and
             set
             our
             hearts
             upon
             vanity
             ?
             No
             ,
             le
             ts
             never
             be
             guilty
             of
             so
             much
             folly
             and
             weakness
             .
             Let
             not
             either
             men
             or
             Angels
             have
             occasion
             to
             charge
             us
             with
             any
             such
             indiscretion
             or
             madness
             .
             If
             we
             will
             be
             bestowing
             our
             affections
             ,
             le
             ts
             do
             it
             upon
             such
             things
             as
             are
             worthy
             of
             
             them
             .
             It
             is
             observable
             how
             happily
             Davids
             practise
             agreed
             with
             his
             Doctrine
             :
             It
             was
             he
             ,
             you
             know
             ,
             that
             furnished
             us
             with
             the
             point
             I
             have
             been
             insisting
             on
             :
             And
             how
             did
             his
             affections
             work
             towards
             his
             present
             State
             ?
             Did
             his
             Doctrine
             and
             practise
             clash
             with
             each
             other
             ?
             Had
             he
             any
             great
             value
             for
             that
             condition
             which
             he
             represented
             to
             be
             a
             State
             of
             vanity
             ?
             No
             ,
             Surely
             ,
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               I
               have
               behaved
               and
               quieted
               my self
               as
               a
               child
               that
               is
               weaned
               of
               his
               mother
               :
               my
               soul
               is
               even
               as
               a
               weaned
               child
               ,
            
             Psal.
             131.
             2.
             
             So
             our
             Translations
             renders
             it
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             the
             words
             run
             in
             the
             form
             of
             an
             imprecation
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               if
               I
               have
               not
               behaved
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             if
             I
             have
             affected
             great
             things
             ,
             as
             my
             enemies
             suggest
             ,
             then
             let
             me
             be
             dealt
             with
             accordingly
             .
             For
             the
             occasion
             of
             the
             Psalm
             (
             as
             Muis
             notes
             )
             seems
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             Sauls
             Nobles
             charged
             David
             with
             an
             affectation
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             an
             aspiring
             after
             great
             things
             .
             Hereupon
             he
             makes
             his
             appeal
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             draws
             him
             to
             witness
             ,
             whether
             he
             were
             guilty
             of
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             praying
             that
             if
             he
             were
             ,
             he
             would
             avenge
             himself
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             punish
             him
             for
             it
             .
             Some
             ,
             conceiving
             there
             is
             an
             Apo●●opesis
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             suppress
             the
             imprecation
             :
             but
             others
             mention
             it
             ,
             thinking
             it
             is
             contained
             in
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             they
             render
             ,
             reward
             :
             As
             if
             David
             had
             said
             ,
             if
             I
             have
             done
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             let
             God
             reward
             my
             soul
             accordingly
             ,
             or
             let
             God
             recompence
             it
             upon
             my
             soul
             ,
             or
             let
             God
             deal
             with
             me
             in
             a
             way
             answerable
             thereunto
             .
             But
             whether
             Interpreters
             do
             suppress
             the
             imprecation
             ,
             or
             mention
             it
             ,
             this
             is
             evident
             ,
             
             that
             there
             is
             one
             implyed
             in
             the
             word
             which
             affords
             great
             Emphasis
             to
             them
             .
             The
             words
             imports
             as
             much
             as
             if
             the
             Psalmist
             had
             said
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             if
             I
             have
             been
             guilty
             of
             any
             such
             ambition
             as
             my
             enemies
             charge
             me
             with
             ,
             then
             let
             me
             be
             disappointed
             ,
             let
             me
             lose
             thy
             protection
             and
             favour
             ,
             nay
             ,
             let
             me
             for
             ever
             perish
             .
             By
             this
             you
             see
             how
             his
             Doctrine
             and
             practice
             a
             greed
             .
             As
             he
             taught
             that
             the
             present
             State
             of
             man
             is
             a
             State
             of
             vanity
             ,
             so
             he
             carried
             himself
             towards
             it
             accordingly
             .
             Sauls
             servants
             thought
             he
             had
             thirsted
             after
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             matters
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             mistaken
             .
             Even
             as
             the
             child
             that
             is
             weaned
             ,
             disregards
             the
             breast
             ,
             so
             did
             he
             the
             things
             of
             the
             world
             .
             He
             had
             Sauls
             Crown
             ,
             Throne
             ,
             and
             Kingdom
             before
             him
             ,
             but
             he
             valued
             them
             not
             any
             farther
             ,
             than
             he
             might
             serve
             the
             Counsel
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             be
             useful
             to
             his
             interest
             .
             He
             saw
             such
             emptiness
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             worldly
             things
             ,
             that
             he
             made
             light
             of
             them
             .
             And
             if
             we
             will
             carry
             our selves
             like
             wise
             men
             ,
             we
             must
             do
             the
             like
             .
             Taking
             a
             view
             of
             the
             things
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             weighing
             the
             extream
             vanity
             thereof
             ,
             we
             must
             keep
             our
             hearts
             at
             a
             distance
             from
             them
             .
             And
             inasmuch
             as
             our
             present
             State
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             inability
             of
             the
             things
             of
             the
             world
             to
             make
             it
             otherwise
             ,
             is
             a
             State
             of
             vanity
             ;
             we
             must
             in
             like
             manner
             keep
             our
             hearts
             loose
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             be
             inamoured
             with
             it
             .
             There
             is
             not
             any
             such
             desireableness
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             let
             them
             out
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             looking
             upon
             it
             as
             an
             un
             〈…〉
             t
             object
             for
             them
             ,
             we
             must
             reserve
             them
             for
             such
             a
             State
             as
             is
             worthier
             of
             them
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             If
             our
             present
             State
             be
             such
             a
             State
             of
             vanity
             ,
             then
             let
             's
             look
             out
             after
             ,
             and
             labour
             for
             an
             happier
             and
             a
             better
             State.
             By
             how
             much
             we
             find
             this
             State
             the
             worse
             ,
             by
             so
             much
             we
             should
             take
             the
             more
             pains
             for
             a
             better
             .
             The
             worse
             the
             house
             is
             we
             live
             in
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             lay
             out
             our selves
             in
             providing
             one
             that
             is
             more
             commodious
             .
             And
             thus
             we
             are
             to
             proceed
             in
             the
             present
             business
             .
             The
             more
             vain
             and
             inconvenient
             we
             find
             our
             present
             State
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             are
             to
             concern
             our selves
             in
             inquiring
             after
             ,
             and
             seeking
             for
             an
             interest
             in
             a
             better
             .
             That
             there
             is
             a
             State
             of
             happiness
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             a
             desireable
             thing
             to
             be
             in
             it
             ,
             is
             a
             principle
             so
             deeply
             rooted
             in
             Nature
             ,
             and
             so
             generally
             acknowledged
             by
             mankind
             ,
             that
             I
             shall
             not
             give
             any
             one
             thanks
             to
             grant
             it
             .
             Men
             may
             as
             soon
             cease
             to
             be
             men
             ,
             as
             abolish
             out
             of
             them
             either
             the
             general
             notion
             or
             desire
             of
             happiness
             .
             I
             know
             men
             differ
             greatly
             in
             their
             apprehension
             of
             happiness
             ,
             some
             conceiving
             it
             consists
             in
             this
             ,
             others
             in
             that
             ,
             yet
             all
             agree
             both
             that
             there
             is
             a
             State
             of
             happiness
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             desireable
             to
             be
             in
             it
             .
             And
             for
             the
             mistakes
             which
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             labour
             under
             concerning
             it
             ,
             God
             hath
             afforded
             us
             relief
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             whereby
             Jesus
             Christ
             hath
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             teaches
             )
             
               brought
               life
               and
               immortality
               to
               light
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             1.
             10.
             
             The
             world
             had
             some
             notice
             of
             it
             before
             ,
             partly
             from
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             ,
             partly
             from
             the
             writings
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ;
             but
             that
             was
             only
             a
             small
             hint
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             what
             Christ
             by
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             hath
             afforded
             us
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             Therein
             he
             do's
             not
             only
             
             declare
             that
             there
             is
             such
             a
             state
             ,
             but
             likewise
             urges
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             great
             importunity
             to
             seek
             after
             it
             ,
             and
             labour
             for
             it
             .
             
               Seek
               you
               first
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               and
               his
               righteousness
               ,
               and
               all
               these
               things
               shall
               be
               added
               unto
               you
               .
               Mat.
            
             6.
             33.
             
             And
             ,
             
               strive
               to
               enter
               in
               at
               the
               strait
               gate
               :
               for
               many
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               will
               seek
               to
               enter
               in
               ,
               and
               shall
               not
               be
               able
               .
               Luke
            
             13
             ,
             24.
             
             And
             ,
             
               Fight
               the
               good
               fight
               of
               Faith
               ,
               lay
               hold
               on
               Eternal
               life
               ,
               whereunto
               thou
               art
               also
               called
               ,
               and
               hast
               professed
               a
               good
               profession
               before
               many
               witnesses
               .
               1
               Tim.
            
             6.
             12.
             
             O
             how
             good
             is
             God
             ,
             that
             to
             relieve
             us
             against
             this
             state
             of
             vanity
             ,
             hath
             been
             pleased
             to
             provide
             for
             us
             a
             state
             of
             happiness
             :
             and
             oh
             how
             ungrateful
             ,
             and
             unworthy
             were
             we
             ,
             if
             we
             should
             not
             so
             far
             comply
             both
             with
             his
             kindness
             and
             our
             own
             welfare
             ,
             as
             to
             endeavour
             to
             to
             attain
             to
             it
             !
             what
             were
             this
             but
             to
             withstand
             God
             ,
             and
             our
             own
             Salvation
             at
             once
             ?
          
           
             But
             you
             'l
             say
             ,
             I
             believe
             there
             is
             a
             state
             of
             happiness
             ,
             and
             am
             desirous
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             would
             gladly
             injoy
             it
             ,
             but
             what
             must
             I
             do
             to
             attain
             to
             it
             ?
          
           
             Answ.
             For
             the
             directing
             of
             you
             herein
             ,
             I
             might
             treat
             you
             with
             many
             particulars
             ,
             but
             I
             shall
             offer
             you
             only
             these
             few
             .
             And
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             you
             would
             attain
             to
             a
             state
             of
             happiness
             ,
             look
             up
             to
             God
             with
             an
             eye
             of
             faith
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             cast
             your selves
             upon
             him
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             delivering
             of
             you
             from
             your
             present
             vanity
             ,
             and
             the
             raising
             of
             you
             up
             to
             a
             state
             of
             glory
             and
             blessedness
             .
             He
             hath
             a
             better
             state
             to
             prefer
             you
             to
             ,
             and
             if
             you
             will
             but
             look
             up
             to
             him
             with
             an
             eye
             of
             Faith
             ,
             he
             will
             
             both
             intitle
             you
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             own
             due
             time
             give
             you
             possession
             of
             it
             .
             So
             graciously
             hath
             he
             ordered
             things
             for
             us
             that
             the
             state
             of
             man
             by
             Christ
             ,
             is
             in
             some
             respects
             better
             than
             what
             it
             was
             in
             innocency
             .
             To
             this
             purpose
             is
             that
             Rom.
             5.
             17.
             
             
               If
               by
               one
               mans
               offence
               death
               reigned
               by
               one
               ,
               much
               more
               they
               that
               receive
               abundance
               of
               grace
               and
               of
               the
               gift
               of
               righteousness
               shall
               reign
               in
               life
               by
               one
               Jesus
               Christ.
            
             Here
             the
             the
             Apostle
             sets
             the
             second
             Adam
             over
             against
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             shews
             that
             the
             former
             was
             not
             so
             able
             to
             work
             death
             ,
             but
             the
             latter
             is
             more
             able
             to
             work
             life
             .
             The
             words
             imply
             as
             much
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             if
             the
             first
             Adam
             ,
             who
             was
             but
             a
             meer
             man
             were
             able
             by
             his
             sin
             to
             work
             death
             ,
             and
             give
             strength
             and
             power
             thereunto
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             is
             the
             second
             Adam
             who
             is
             God
             ,
             and
             able
             by
             his
             righteousness
             to
             work
             life
             ?
             Nay
             he
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             unable
             to
             equall
             the
             first
             Adam
             herein
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             able
             to
             raise
             us
             up
             to
             an
             higher
             ,
             and
             nobler
             life
             than
             the
             state
             of
             innocency
             afforded
             .
             Indeed
             the
             life
             which
             that
             state
             afforded
             was
             a
             pleasant
             and
             sweet
             life
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             far
             short
             of
             that
             life
             which
             Christ
             hath
             purchased
             for
             us
             .
             That
             life
             was
             of
             a
             more
             terrestrial
             ,
             sensual
             ,
             uncertain
             nature
             ,
             but
             this
             is
             such
             as
             is
             celestial
             ,
             spiritual
             ,
             and
             eternal
             .
             The
             difference
             betwixt
             them
             is
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             comparison
             betwixt
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             .
             So
             that
             our
             fall
             through
             Christ
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             prejudicial
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             conduced
             to
             our
             greater
             happiness
             .
             The
             selling
             of
             Joseph
             into
             Egypt
             ,
             you
             know
             ,
             made
             way
             for
             his
             advancement
             :
             and
             so
             our
             fall
             through
             Christ
             
             hath
             made
             way
             for
             our
             greater
             happiness
             .
             Oh
             how
             good
             is
             God
             that
             he
             hath
             not
             only
             provided
             a
             remedy
             against
             our
             fall
             ,
             but
             thereby
             made
             way
             for
             the
             lifting
             of
             us
             up
             to
             a
             better
             state
             !
             Well
             ,
             this
             happiness
             which
             God
             in
             Christ
             hath
             provided
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             so
             exceeding
             great
             we
             must
             seek
             to
             attain
             to
             in
             the
             use
             of
             those
             means
             he
             hath
             prescribed
             ,
             amongst
             which
             this
             is
             one
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             with
             an
             eye
             of
             Faith
             look
             up
             to
             him
             ,
             upon
             the
             doing
             whereof
             ,
             he
             hath
             promised
             to
             bestow
             it
             on
             us
             .
             Isa.
             45.
             22.
             
             
               Look
               unto
               me
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               and
               be
               ye
               saved
               all
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               Earth
               .
            
             So
             our
             tranlation
             renders
             it
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             it
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             Paguine
             renders
             in
             the
             future
             tense
             ,
             
               Salvi
               eritis
            
             ,
             ye
             shall
             be
             saved
             .
             But
             whether
             we
             take
             the
             words
             in
             the
             imperative
             or
             future
             tense
             ,
             they
             imply
             as
             much
             as
             if
             God
             had
             said
             ,
             whosoever
             throughout
             the
             whole
             Earth
             will
             look
             up
             unto
             me
             with
             an
             eye
             of
             Faith
             ,
             owning
             me
             for
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             and
             casting
             himself
             upon
             my
             mercy
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             for
             justification
             and
             acceptance
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             saved
             .
             And
             this
             is
             one
             of
             those
             means
             he
             hath
             prescribed
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             delivering
             of
             us
             from
             our
             state
             of
             vanity
             ,
             and
             the
             raising
             of
             us
             up
             to
             a
             state
             of
             happiness
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             you
             would
             attain
             to
             a
             state
             of
             happiness
             ,
             then
             carry
             your selves
             holily
             during
             this
             your
             state
             of
             vanity
             .
             I
             told
             you
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             that
             the
             present
             state
             is
             a
             state
             of
             exerecise
             and
             service
             :
             and
             according
             as
             you
             behave
             your selves
             ,
             herein
             God
             will
             deal
             with
             you
             as
             to
             a
             state
             of
             happiness
             .
             Though
             he
             be
             marvellously
             gracious
             and
             liberal
             in
             bestowing
             of
             happiness
             ,
             
             yet
             such
             is
             the
             purity
             of
             his
             nature
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             grant
             it
             unto
             any
             but
             such
             as
             are
             holy
             .
             Such
             is
             the
             indispensable
             necessity
             of
             holiness
             to
             the
             obtaining
             of
             happiness
             ,
             that
             let
             men
             be
             what
             they
             will
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             not
             holiness
             they
             cannot
             arrive
             at
             happiness
             :
             without
             it
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               no
               man
               shall
               see
               the
               Lord.
               Heb.
            
             12.
             14.
             
             So
             much
             do's
             God
             stand
             upon
             holiness
             ,
             that
             according
             as
             men
             are
             furnished
             therewith
             ,
             so
             he
             deals
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             eternal
             condition
             .
             On
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             let
             their
             degree
             in
             the
             World
             be
             never
             so
             high
             ,
             yet
             if
             they
             want
             holiness
             ,
             they
             must
             never
             come
             to
             happiness
             :
             and
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             let
             their
             degree
             in
             the
             World
             be
             never
             so
             mean
             ,
             yet
             if
             they
             have
             holiness
             ,
             they
             are
             sure
             to
             be
             happy
             .
             And
             therefore
             as
             ever
             you
             mean
             to
             be
             happy
             hereafter
             ,
             see
             that
             you
             are
             holy
             here
             .
             Now
             for
             the
             preventing
             of
             mistake
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             may
             the
             better
             secure
             your selves
             of
             holiness
             ,
             I
             shall
             in
             a
             few
             words
             acquaint
             you
             what
             holiness
             is
             and
             wherein
             it
             consists
             .
             And
             it
             is
             such
             a
             quality
             as
             imports
             separation
             ,
             or
             devotedness
             to
             religious
             uses
             .
             It
             consists
             in
             a
             withdrawing
             of
             our selves
             from
             common
             and
             profane
             matters
             and
             a
             giving
             up
             our selves
             to
             the
             worship
             and
             service
             of
             God.
             We
             may
             know
             what
             sanctified
             or
             holy
             persons
             are
             ,
             by
             knowing
             what
             the
             things
             are
             which
             fall
             under
             that
             denomination
             .
             Sanctified
             or
             holy
             things
             are
             things
             which
             are
             separated
             from
             common
             uses
             ,
             and
             devoted
             to
             such
             as
             are
             religious
             .
             And
             so
             Sanctified
             ,
             or
             holy
             persons
             are
             such
             persons
             as
             withdrawing
             themselves
             from
             profane
             and
             common
             things
             ,
             do
             give
             ●p
             themselves
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             serving
             
             of
             his
             will
             and
             glory
             .
             Know
             (
             saith
             David
             )
             that
             God
             hath
             set
             apart
             him
             that
             is
             Godly
             
               [
               or
               holy
            
             ]
             for
             himself
             .
             Psal.
             4.
             3.
             
             Whereby
             we
             see
             that
             a
             godly
             or
             holy
             man
             is
             one
             that
             is
             set
             apart
             for
             God
             ,
             to
             attend
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             minister
             to
             him
             in
             the
             duties
             and
             waies
             he
             hath
             prescribed
             and
             appointed
             .
             And
             there
             is
             such
             necessity
             of
             our
             being
             thus
             set
             apart
             ,
             and
             addicted
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             expecting
             happiness
             without
             it
             .
             If
             we
             will
             withdraw
             our selves
             from
             common
             uses
             ,
             and
             addict
             our selves
             to
             communion
             with
             God
             and
             his
             service
             ,
             we
             may
             attain
             unto
             that
             happiness
             he
             hath
             designed
             for
             his
             sanctified
             ,
             and
             holy
             ones
             :
             but
             if
             neglecting
             him
             ,
             we
             give
             up
             our selves
             to
             the
             pursuit
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             sinful
             practices
             thereof
             ,
             instead
             of
             being
             delivered
             from
             the
             present
             vanity
             under
             which
             we
             labour
             ,
             we
             must
             make
             account
             to
             enter
             into
             a
             state
             a
             thousand
             times
             more
             sad
             ,
             and
             grievous
             .
             Instead
             of
             passing
             from
             a
             state
             of
             vanity
             to
             a
             state
             of
             happiness
             ,
             we
             must
             look
             to
             pass
             into
             a
             state
             of
             superlative
             ,
             and
             extream
             misery
             .
             And
             how
             sad
             is
             the
             condition
             of
             that
             man
             whose
             portion
             here
             is
             vanity
             ,
             and
             whose
             portion
             hereafter
             must
             be
             superlative
             and
             endless
             misery
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             you
             would
             attain
             to
             a
             state
             of
             happiness
             ,
             then
             go
             to
             God
             in
             prayer
             ,
             and
             beg
             earnestly
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             put
             you
             off
             with
             this
             present
             state
             ,
             but
             advance
             you
             to
             a
             better
             ,
             wherein
             you
             may
             be
             liker
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             hold
             sweet
             communion
             with
             him
             .
             To
             live
             all
             our
             lives
             long
             in
             a
             state
             of
             vanity
             ,
             and
             after
             pass
             into
             a
             state
             of
             endless
             torment
             ,
             oh
             what
             heart
             which
             is
             not
             become
             a
             stone
             ,
             would
             not
             dissolve
             
             into
             sighs
             and
             tears
             to
             think
             of
             it
             !
             What
             ,
             after
             all
             our
             temptations
             ,
             sins
             ,
             pains
             ,
             sicknesses
             ,
             weaknesses
             ,
             crosses
             ,
             troubles
             ,
             to
             enter
             into
             a
             state
             which
             is
             infinitely
             more
             vexatious
             ,
             and
             insupportable
             ,
             Oh
             what
             soul
             that
             is
             not
             become
             mad
             and
             desperate
             would
             not
             be
             affected
             with
             it
             !
             As
             ever
             then
             you
             would
             let
             the
             World
             see
             that
             you
             are
             in
             any
             compleat
             measure
             solicitous
             about
             your
             own
             good
             ,
             seriously
             consider
             what
             a
             vain
             state
             your
             present
             state
             is
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             worse
             the
             state
             is
             ,
             which
             after
             this
             you
             must
             enter
             into
             ,
             if
             divine
             grace
             do
             not
             prevent
             and
             endeavour
             to
             get
             your
             hearts
             ,
             and
             souls
             truly
             affected
             therewith
             ,
             and
             beg
             of
             God
             that
             he
             will
             have
             mercy
             on
             you
             ,
             and
             afford
             you
             relief
             as
             to
             this
             particular
             .
             And
             whereas
             he
             hath
             been
             pleased
             to
             provide
             a
             better
             state
             than
             either
             of
             those
             mentioned
             before
             ,
             intreat
             him
             with
             all
             the
             importunity
             you
             can
             possibly
             raise
             your
             Souls
             to
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             be
             pleased
             at
             the
             present
             to
             interest
             you
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             own
             due
             time
             take
             you
             into
             it
             .
             Though
             it
             be
             no
             small
             matter
             to
             deliver
             you
             from
             the
             vanity
             of
             your
             present
             State
             ,
             and
             the
             danger
             of
             a
             worse
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             you
             into
             a
             state
             of
             happiness
             ;
             yet
             such
             is
             the
             respect
             he
             bears
             to
             the
             ordinance
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             that
             to
             those
             who
             in
             a
             due
             manner
             exercise
             themselves
             therein
             ,
             he
             hath
             promised
             to
             do
             it
             for
             them
             .
             How
             often
             hath
             he
             declared
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             
               That
               whosoever
               shall
               call
               upon
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               shall
               be
               saved
               ?
            
             Joel
             2.
             32.
             
             Acts
             2
             21.
             
             Rom.
             10.
             13.
             
             This
             frequent
             asserting
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             is
             partly
             to
             shew
             us
             the
             certainty
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             partly
             to
             
             work
             us
             to
             a
             firm
             belief
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             stir
             us
             up
             to
             the
             duty
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             which
             through
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             is
             of
             such
             efficacy
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             able
             to
             raise
             the
             soul
             from
             earth
             to
             Heaven
             .
             Notwithstanding
             the
             vast
             distance
             there
             is
             betwixt
             Heaven
             and
             earth
             ;
             yet
             if
             you
             will
             in
             a
             believing
             ,
             serious
             ,
             affectionate
             manner
             call
             upon
             God
             ,
             own
             him
             in
             his
             several
             perfections
             and
             intreat
             him
             to
             take
             you
             up
             thither
             ,
             he
             will
             do
             it
             .
             Thus
             he
             dealt
             with
             the
             good
             Patriarchs
             :
             they
             desired
             a
             better
             Countrey
             ,
             and
             he
             prepared
             for
             them
             a
             City
             .
             Heb.
             11.
             16.
             
             Though
             Canaan
             was
             a
             good
             Land
             ,
             a
             Land
             that
             God
             had
             blessed
             ,
             a
             Land
             that
             he
             had
             his
             eyes
             on
             from
             one
             end
             of
             the
             year
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             a
             Land
             that
             ever
             flowed
             with
             milk
             and
             honey
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             abounded
             with
             what
             ever
             was
             necessary
             for
             humane
             sustenance
             and
             refreshment
             ;
             yet
             they
             found
             such
             inconveniences
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             being
             unsatisfied
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Lands
             ,
             places
             ,
             and
             injoyments
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             they
             intreated
             God
             to
             furnish
             them
             with
             some
             other
             place
             which
             might
             better
             agree
             with
             those
             holy
             principles
             and
             affections
             he
             had
             planted
             in
             them
             ,
             which
             he
             in
             compliance
             with
             their
             desires
             was
             graciously
             pleased
             to
             do
             .
             And
             if
             we
             take
             the
             same
             course
             that
             they
             did
             ,
             we
             may
             make
             account
             he
             will
             deal
             with
             us
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             he
             dealt
             with
             them
             .
             The
             way
             to
             go
             to
             Heaven
             in
             our
             persons
             ,
             is
             first
             to
             go
             thither
             in
             our
             hearts
             and
             prayers
             .
             Send
             up
             therefore
             your
             prayers
             first
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             they
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             with
             Golden
             cords
             ,
             will
             draw
             you
             up
             after
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             I
             have
             given
             you
             an
             account
             of
             some
             of
             those
             means
             which
             God
             hath
             prescribed
             towards
             
             the
             helping
             of
             us
             to
             a
             State
             of
             happiness
             .
             And
             oh
             how
             much
             are
             we
             indebted
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             deal
             with
             us
             upon
             such
             easie
             terms
             !
             What
             ,
             will
             such
             easie
             matters
             as
             Faith
             ,
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             Prayer
             ,
             help
             us
             to
             happiness
             ,
             who
             then
             would
             not
             betake
             himself
             to
             the
             pursuit
             of
             it
             ?
             How
             worthy
             is
             he
             to
             remain
             in
             a
             state
             of
             vanity
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             to
             pass
             into
             a
             State
             of
             extream
             misery
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             use
             such
             means
             to
             be
             delivered
             therefrom
             ?
             When
             we
             had
             sunk
             our selves
             down
             into
             a
             State
             of
             vanity
             ,
             and
             rendred
             our selves
             lyable
             to
             everlasting
             misery
             ,
             God
             might
             justly
             have
             let
             us
             alone
             ,
             and
             left
             us
             to
             spend
             both
             time
             and
             eternity
             in
             fruitless
             sighs
             ,
             and
             groans
             :
             but
             out
             of
             his
             transcendent
             grace
             he
             hath
             dealt
             better
             with
             us
             :
             he
             hath
             provided
             a
             remedy
             for
             us
             ,
             not
             only
             against
             our
             present
             vanity
             ,
             but
             likewise
             against
             our
             future
             misery
             .
             Now
             if
             we
             should
             not
             make
             use
             thereof
             ,
             especially
             it
             being
             so
             easie
             ,
             how
             worthy
             will
             all
             the
             world
             judge
             us
             to
             perish
             ?
             All
             I
             shall
             further
             add
             is
             this
             ;
             you
             have
             yet
             ,
             Sirs
             ,
             your
             understandings
             ,
             and
             are
             capable
             of
             distinguishing
             betwixt
             good
             and
             evil
             :
             and
             though
             you
             are
             at
             the
             present
             in
             a
             State
             of
             vanity
             ,
             and
             are
             lyable
             to
             such
             a
             State
             as
             is
             far
             worse
             ;
             yet
             through
             the
             grace
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             you
             may
             be
             freed
             from
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             escape
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             what
             you
             are
             to
             do
             in
             order
             thereunto
             ,
             I
             have
             in
             a
             few
             words
             shewed
             .
             If
             you
             prefer
             happiness
             before
             misery
             ,
             you
             may
             do
             well
             to
             close
             with
             the
             Counsel
             given
             :
             if
             otherwise
             ,
             you
             may
             contemn
             and
             reject
             it
             ,
             and
             go
             on
             in
             your
             secure
             and
             extravagant
             courses
             ;
             but
             if
             ere
             you
             allow
             your selves
             such
             liberty
             ,
             you
             
             may
             do
             well
             to
             consider
             ,
             whether
             you
             may
             not
             have
             cause
             to
             repent
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             too
             late
             .
             The
             Lord
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Authour
             and
             disposer
             of
             true
             happiness
             ,
             Bless
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             effectual
             .
          
        
         
           
             SERMON
             II.
             
          
           
             
               Psalm
               73.
               23
               ,
               24
               ,
               25
               ,
               26.
               
            
             
               Nevertheless
               I
               am
               continually
               with
               thee
               :
               Thou
               hast
               holden
               me
               by
               my
               right
               hand
               .
               —
            
          
           
             IT
             is
             a
             Controversie
             amongst
             Expositors
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             Penman
             of
             this
             Psalm
             ,
             whether
             Asaph
             or
             David
             ;
             for
             without
             question
             it
             was
             composed
             by
             one
             of
             them
             .
             Indeed
             the
             Title
             as
             it
             stands
             in
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             gives
             it
             clearly
             to
             Asaph
             :
             but
             we
             are
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Original
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             may
             be
             rendred
             either
             of
             ,
             or
             to
             Asaph
             .
             However
             ,
             it
             is
             generally
             believed
             to
             have
             been
             penned
             by
             Asaph
             :
             and
             the
             reasons
             that
             have
             induced
             the
             generality
             of
             Expositors
             to
             believe
             it
             ,
             are
             such
             as
             these
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             It
             appears
             that
             Asaph
             did
             compose
             some
             Psalms
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             39.
             30.
             
             
               Hezekiah
               commanded
               the
               Levites
               to
               sing
               praise
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               with
               the
               words
               of
               David
               and
               of
               Asaph
               the
               Seer
               .
            
             So
             that
             it
             appears
             some
             Psalms
             composed
             by
             Asaph
             were
             
             Canonical
             ,
             and
             of
             use
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             74
             ,
             76
             ,
             77th
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             Psalms
             :
             Some
             think
             he
             composed
             this
             ,
             the
             ten
             following
             ,
             and
             so
             others
             .
             (
             2
             )
             The
             
               genus
               dicendi
            
             ,
             manner
             of
             speaking
             seems
             to
             be
             more
             sublime
             ,
             and
             obscure
             than
             that
             of
             David
             ,
             whose
             discourses
             seem
             to
             be
             more
             simple
             and
             plain
             .
             (
             3
             )
             It
             s
             expressed
             to
             belong
             unto
             Asaph
             under
             the
             same
             form
             in
             Hebrew
             that
             those
             which
             were
             penned
             by
             David
             ,
             are
             expressed
             in
             ,
             as
             belonging
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             Psalm
             it self
             contains
             an
             account
             of
             the
             conflict
             Asaph
             was
             in
             through
             his
             beholding
             the
             prosperity
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             the
             adversity
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             that
             which
             hath
             been
             a
             great
             stumbling
             block
             in
             the
             world
             .
             Look
             into
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             find
             that
             it
             hath
             very
             much
             exercised
             the
             thoughts
             of
             the
             righteous
             ,
             and
             Seneca
             the
             Philosopher
             ,
             canvasseth
             this
             grand
             Case
             ,
             how
             it
             should
             come
             to
             pass
             that
             the
             wicked
             prospered
             .
             This
             much
             exercised
             the
             Psalmists
             thoughts
             :
             One
             while
             he
             resented
             it
             one
             way
             ,
             and
             another
             while
             another
             :
             One
             while
             he
             was
             satisfied
             ,
             another
             while
             unsatisfied
             :
             One
             while
             his
             spirit
             was
             calm
             and
             quiet
             ,
             another
             while
             tumultuous
             and
             restless
             .
             Like
             the
             ship
             in
             the
             boysterous
             wind
             he
             is
             tossed
             up
             and
             down
             not
             so
             high
             now
             ,
             but
             as
             low
             anon
             .
             Yet
             notwitstanding
             the
             distressd
             condition
             this
             good
             man
             was
             in
             ;
             notwithstanding
             the
             various
             apprehensions
             he
             had
             concerning
             it
             :
             yet
             he
             still
             adheres
             and
             keeps
             close
             to
             God.
             
               Nevertheless
               I
               am
               continually
               with
               thee
               .
            
             In
             these
             words
             ,
             being
             the
             former
             part
             of
             the
             23
             v.
             There
             are
             two
             things
             observable
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             His
             tumultuous
             and
             sad
             condition
             ,
             sometimes
             God
             exerciseth
             his
             own
             dear
             servants
             with
             much
             distress
             ,
             both
             in
             body
             and
             mind
             ,
             and
             thus
             he
             dealt
             with
             Asaph
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             His
             adherence
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             communion
             with
             him
             .
             Though
             his
             temptations
             and
             difficulties
             were
             such
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             even
             overwhelmed
             ;
             yet
             he
             still
             keeps
             close
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             knowing
             that
             (
             if
             there
             were
             any
             true
             safety
             ,
             and
             rest
             to
             be
             had
             in
             the
             world
             )
             it
             was
             with
             him
             .
             Here
             we
             are
             to
             note
             there
             is
             a
             twofold
             being
             with
             God.
             There
             is
             a
             being
             with
             him
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             care
             ,
             and
             protection
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             a
             being
             with
             him
             in
             respect
             of
             fellowship
             and
             communion
             .
             Now
             I
             conceive
             ,
             when
             the
             Psalmist
             saith
             ,
             
               nevertheless
               ,
               I
               am
               continually
               with
               thee
            
             he
             aims
             at
             both
             these
             :
             however
             I
             shall
             for
             the
             present
             discourse
             of
             the
             words
             with
             reference
             only
             to
             the
             latter
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             That
             it
             is
             the
             property
             of
             pious
             ,
             and
             holy
             men
             to
             be
             with
             God
             ,
             or
             to
             have
             their
             abode
             with
             God
             ,
             or
             to
             live
             in
             communion
             with
             God.
             Though
             the
             world
             do
             generally
             neglect
             him
             ,
             and
             live
             at
             a
             distance
             from
             him
             ,
             scarcely
             so
             much
             as
             thinking
             of
             him
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             so
             with
             pious
             and
             holy
             men
             ;
             they
             do
             not
             only
             think
             on
             him
             ,
             but
             prefer
             him
             above
             all
             ,
             and
             spend
             their
             time
             with
             him
             .
             
               Phil.
               3.
               20.
               
               For
               our
               Conversation
               is
               in
               Heaven
               .
            
             He
             exhorts
             them
             to
             an
             imitation
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             fellow
             Apostles
             ,
             which
             he
             inforceth
             with
             this
             reason
             1
             Joh.
             1.
             3.
             
             
               That
               ye
               may
               have
               fellowship
               with
               us
               ,
               and
               truly
               our
               fellowship
               is
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               with
               his
               son
               Jesus
               Christ.
            
             Some
             keep
             company
             
             with
             one
             ,
             and
             some
             with
             another
             :
             but
             good
             men
             they
             keep
             company
             with
             God.
             All
             persons
             that
             have
             not
             lost
             their
             reason
             ,
             have
             a
             reverence
             for
             a
             Divine
             and
             heavenly
             life
             :
             this
             ,
             saith
             he
             we
             have
             to
             commend
             us
             to
             your
             acceptation
             ,
             that
             our
             conversation
             is
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             invite
             you
             to
             the
             imitation
             of
             us
             ,
             that
             have
             our
             fellowship
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Son.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             shall
             lay
             down
             some
             propositions
             to
             make
             way
             for
             a
             better
             understanding
             of
             the
             point
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Man
             upon
             his
             Creation
             ,
             while
             he
             remained
             in
             his
             innocency
             lead
             a
             Divine
             life
             ,
             enjoyed
             sweet
             communion
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             lay
             as
             it
             were
             in
             his
             very
             bosome
             .
             He
             then
             knew
             not
             what
             it
             was
             to
             stand
             at
             at
             a
             distance
             from
             him
             ,
             lie
             under
             his
             displeasure
             ,
             or
             bear
             his
             wrath
             .
             There
             was
             then
             nothing
             to
             interpose
             betwixt
             God
             ,
             and
             him
             ,
             or
             interrupt
             him
             in
             his
             communion
             with
             him
             .
             Had
             his
             state
             been
             as
             certain
             ,
             and
             constant
             as
             it
             was
             pleasant
             ,
             and
             comfortable
             ,
             oh
             how
             happy
             had
             he
             been
             !
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             his
             fall
             he
             deserted
             God
             ,
             placed
             himself
             at
             a
             distance
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             grew
             strange
             to
             him
             ,
             Gen.
             3.
             23
             24.
             
             The
             case
             was
             quite
             and
             clean
             altered
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             state
             of
             things
             .
             God
             ,
             that
             before
             the
             fall
             had
             man
             in
             his
             Arms
             ,
             there
             hugging
             him
             with
             delight
             ,
             and
             tenderness
             ,
             now
             he
             drives
             him
             out
             of
             the
             Garden
             as
             worse
             than
             a
             beast
             ,
             not
             fit
             to
             be
             there
             .
             He
             that
             had
             communion
             with
             his
             Maker
             is
             turned
             out
             ,
             and
             the
             Angel
             set
             to
             keep
             him
             out
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             not
             eat
             of
             the
             tree
             of
             life
             .
             He
             go's
             away
             from
             his
             Father
             as
             the
             Prodigal
             ,
             pleaseth
             himself
             in
             his
             distance
             from
             God
             ,
             lives
             
             in
             a
             far
             country
             ,
             hides
             himself
             from
             his
             presence
             ,
             riots
             it
             in
             voluptuously
             entertaining
             ,
             and
             indulging
             the
             flesh
             .
             And
             herein
             the
             propagation
             of
             Original
             Sin
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             degeneracy
             of
             our
             natures
             do's
             appear
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             all
             by
             birth
             at
             a
             distance
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             strangers
             to
             him
             ,
             
               Psal.
               58.
               3.
               
               They
               go
               astray
               from
               their
               birth
               :
            
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             be
             born
             ,
             they
             are
             found
             at
             a
             distance
             ,
             and
             strayed
             from
             God.
             And
             this
             is
             true
             not
             only
             of
             reprobated
             ones
             ;
             but
             the
             elect
             too
             ;
             yet
             with
             this
             difference
             ,
             that
             whereas
             the
             former
             persists
             therein
             ,
             the
             latter
             do
             not
             ;
             but
             in
             time
             reurn
             to
             him
             ,
             become
             acquainted
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             fall
             into
             familiarity
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             God
             in
             his
             great
             love
             to
             his
             elect
             and
             chosen
             ,
             is
             pleased
             to
             look
             after
             them
             in
             their
             far
             County
             ,
             take
             them
             off
             their
             estrangedness
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             bring
             them
             into
             a
             state
             of
             Communion
             with
             him
             .
             Whiles
             they
             are
             ingaged
             in
             their
             prodigal
             wandrings
             from
             him
             ,
             he
             calls
             after
             them
             ,
             lays
             hold
             on
             them
             ,
             shews
             them
             their
             way
             and
             duty
             ,
             and
             brings
             them
             home
             to
             himself
             ,
             
               Isa.
               30.
               21.
               
               Thine
               ears
               shall
               hear
               a
               word
               behind
               thee
               ,
               saying
               ,
               This
               is
               the
               way
               ,
               walk
               ye
               in
               it
               ,
               when
               ye
               turn
               to
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               and
               when
               ye
               turn
               to
               the
               left
               .
            
             There
             shone
             a
             Light
             about
             
               Paul.
               Acts
            
             9.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             And
             what
             the
             Prophet
             had
             said
             was
             in
             a
             more
             illustrious
             manner
             confirmed
             ,
             
               suddenly
               there
               shined
               round
               about
               him
               a
               light
               from
               Heaven
               .
            
             You
             know
             how
             Paul
             carried
             it
             to
             Christians
             ;
             how
             he
             held
             it
             to
             be
             his
             duty
             to
             imprison
             the
             faithful
             ;
             how
             he
             ingaged
             in
             his
             hellish
             hot
             service
             of
             persecution
             ,
             
             night
             and
             day
             ;
             how
             when
             he
             was
             in
             the
             height
             of
             his
             carreer
             ,
             and
             came
             near
             Damascus
             a
             light
             shined
             .
             He
             was
             in
             darkness
             ,
             and
             God
             gives
             him
             light
             .
             He
             heard
             also
             a
             voice
             saying
             unto
             him
             ,
             
               Saul
               ,
               Saul
               ,
               why
               persecutest
               thou
               me
               ?
            
             He
             tells
             him
             that
             he
             was
             Jesus
             whom
             he
             persecuted
             .
             This
             was
             the
             voice
             behind
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               This
               is
               the
               way
               walk
               in
               it
               .
            
             What
             meanest
             thou
             ,
             Saul
             ?
             Wilt
             thou
             thus
             offend
             the
             God
             of
             Heaven
             ?
             wilt
             thou
             harden
             thy
             heart
             ,
             and
             blind
             thine
             eyes
             against
             that
             light
             and
             evidence
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             given
             ,
             to
             shew
             by
             infallible
             signs
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             Jesus
             the
             Saviour
             ?
             Wilt
             thou
             boldly
             ,
             violently
             ,
             and
             dangerously
             ,
             go
             on
             to
             affront
             the
             dearest
             love
             ,
             and
             clearest
             light
             ,
             that
             ever
             was
             manifested
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             unquestionable
             ,
             and
             irresistable
             authority
             andpower
             ,
             by
             wich
             if
             thou
             be
             not
             ruled
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             be
             ruined
             .
             
               It
               is
               hard
               for
               thee
               to
               kick
               against
               the
               pricks
               .
            
             Consider
             what
             thou
             art
             about
             to
             do
             ,
             that
             which
             will
             shew
             thy
             madness
             ,
             and
             beget
             thy
             sorrow
             .
             Thus
             poor
             Saul
             ,
             that
             confesseth
             after
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             exceeding
             mad
             ,
             is
             overwhelmed
             ,
             falls
             on
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             cries
             to
             him
             whom
             he
             had
             blasphemed
             and
             unmercifully
             persecuted
             in
             his
             members
             .
             Lord
             what
             wilt
             thou
             have
             me
             to
             do
             ?
             I
             know
             thou
             wilt
             have
             me
             to
             do
             something
             as
             well
             as
             desist
             from
             what
             I
             was
             wickedly
             about
             to
             do
             .
             I
             will
             do
             what
             lies
             in
             me
             ,
             I
             have
             ingaged
             in
             what
             I
             could
             against
             thee
             ;
             but
             now
             I
             will
             do
             what
             I
             should
             for
             thee
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             causes
             them
             thus
             returned
             to
             behold
             an
             amiableness
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             delight
             ,
             and
             take
             pleasure
             in
             him
             .
             He
             discovers
             to
             them
             such
             
             glory
             and
             excellency
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             affords
             them
             such
             refreshment
             and
             comfort
             in
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             account
             it
             their
             happiness
             that
             they
             may
             be
             with
             him
             .
             Oh
             (
             says
             a
             good
             man
             )
             that
             I
             were
             with
             God!
             I
             cannot
             live
             without
             I
             may
             be
             with
             him
             .
             Cant
             2.
             3.
             
             
               As
               the
               apple
               tree
               among
               the
               trees
               ,
               so
               is
               my
               beloved
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Church
             )
             
               among
               the
               sons
               .
               I
               sate
               under
               his
               shaddow
               with
               great
               delight
               ,
               and
               his
               fruit
               was
               sweet
               unto
               my
               tast
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Even
             as
             your
             spreading
             trees
             yeild
             a
             pleasant
             shadow
             ,
             and
             the
             apple
             tree
             a
             a
             pleasant
             fruit
             ;
             so
             Gods
             presence
             yields
             much
             refreshment
             and
             repast
             unto
             his
             people
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             When
             or
             in
             what
             degree
             pious
             and
             holy
             men
             are
             with
             God
             ?
             And
             they
             are
             with
             him
             very
             much
             ,
             so
             that
             according
             to
             the
             liberty
             used
             in
             the
             common
             manner
             of
             speaking
             they
             are
             said
             to
             be
             ever
             with
             him
             .
             Psal.
             139.
             18.
             
             
               When
               I
               awake
               I
               am
               still
               with
               thee
               .
            
             A
             good
             man
             as
             he
             concludes
             the
             day
             with
             God
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Lord
               into
               thy
               hands
               I
               commend
               my
               spirit
            
             ;
             So
             he
             doth
             likewise
             begin
             the
             day
             with
             him
             ;
             no
             sooner
             do's
             he
             open
             his
             eyes
             ,
             but
             he
             looks
             up
             towards
             heaven
             ,
             acknowledgeth
             the
             goodness
             of
             God
             the
             night
             past
             ,
             and
             craves
             it
             for
             the
             day
             approaching
             :
             so
             Luk.
             15.
             31.
             
             
               Son
               thou
               art
               ever
               with
               me
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               I
               have
               is
               thine
               .
            
             Oh
             happy
             Son
             ,
             that
             might
             have
             such
             familiarity
             with
             his
             good
             father
             !
             And
             oh
             wise
             Son
             that
             when
             he
             might
             have
             it
             would
             make
             use
             of
             it
             !
          
           
             3.
             
             What
             pious
             and
             holy
             men
             do
             while
             they
             are
             with
             God!
             How
             they
             do
             imploy
             and
             exercise
             themselves
             ?
          
           
           
             1.
             
             They
             contemplate
             and
             view
             his
             perfections
             .
             They
             view
             him
             in
             all
             his
             Attributes
             and
             properties
             ,
             in
             his
             wisdom
             ,
             power
             ,
             goodness
             ,
             glory
             .
             Mat.
             18.
             10.
             
             
               Their
               Angels
               do
               always
               behold
               the
               face
               of
               my
               father
               which
               is
               in
               heaven
               :
            
             where
             observe
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             What
             relation
             the
             Angels
             stand
             in
             to
             the
             faithful
             ,
             according
             to
             Luk.
             15.
             31.
             
             
               They
               are
               ever
               with
               God.
            
             Let
             not
             any
             of
             the
             pious
             be
             disconsolate
             ,
             
               The
               Angels
               are
               Ministring
               spirits
               sent
               forth
               .
            
             Oh
             the
             wonderful
             goodness
             of
             God!
             How
             highly
             hath
             he
             advanced
             poor
             men
             !
             (
             2
             )
             What
             the
             Angels
             do
             ,
             
               They
               behold
               the
               face
               of
               God
               ,
            
             that
             is
             enough
             to
             make
             a
             continual
             banquet
             unto
             them
             .
             This
             is
             partly
             to
             view
             his
             perfections
             ,
             and
             partly
             to
             receive
             in
             structions
             from
             him
             .
             This
             is
             it
             which
             pious
             men
             do
             .
             They
             behold
             the
             face
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             view
             God
             in
             those
             rare
             and
             infinite
             excellencies
             ,
             that
             are
             in
             him
             ,
             in
             his
             mercifulness
             ,
             goodness
             ,
             and
             holiness
             .
             
               I
               will
               lift
               up
               mine
               eyes
               unto
               the
               hills
               ,
               from
               whence
               cometh
               my
               help
               ,
            
             Psal.
             123.
             1.
             
             This
             is
             the
             posture
             of
             an
             holy
             man
             ,
             he
             is
             looking
             up
             to
             God
             from
             whom
             cometh
             his
             help
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             admire
             him
             and
             adore
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             supreme
             Being
             ,
             the
             highest
             Lord
             ,
             the
             chiefest
             good
             ,
             and
             the
             only
             object
             of
             religious
             worship
             ,
             Exod.
             34.
             8.
             
             They
             bow
             before
             him
             as
             Moses
             .
             You
             read
             before
             how
             the
             Lord
             descended
             in
             the
             cloud
             ,
             becomes
             his
             own
             Herald
             ,
             proclaims
             his
             own
             greatness
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               ,
               the
               Lord
               God
               merciful
               and
               gracious
               .
               —
               Moses
            
             hereupon
             doth
             reverence
             and
             adore
             this
             merciful
             and
             glorious
             God
             ,
             
               bows
               his
               head
            
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             What
             glory
             is
             here
             ?
             What
             incomprehensibleness
             ,
             and
             incomparableness
             
             of
             glory
             and
             Majesty
             is
             here
             ?
             So
             Rev.
             5.
             14.
             
             
               The
               four
               and
               twenty
               Elders
               fell
               down
               and
               worshipped
               him
               that
               liveth
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             rejoyce
             and
             glory
             in
             him
             as
             their
             portion
             and
             treasure
             .
             Herein
             they
             esteem
             themselves
             happy
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             such
             a
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             may
             be
             with
             him
             .
             Oh
             saith
             the
             godly
             man
             ,
             what
             a
             God
             is
             here
             ?
             Not
             such
             an
             one
             as
             the
             Calves
             at
             Dan
             and
             Bethel
             .
             This
             is
             a
             priviledge
             indeed
             to
             have
             such
             a
             God
             ,
             an
             interest
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             be
             intitled
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             be
             one
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             be
             still
             with
             him
             .
             In
             this
             a
             man
             may
             boast
             .
             
               My
               soul
               doth
               magnifie
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               my
               spirit
               rejoyces
               in
               him
               ,
            
             Luk.
             1.
             46.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             They
             treat
             with
             him
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             their
             souls
             ,
             and
             their
             eternal
             welfare
             and
             happiness
             .
             They
             consider
             their
             own
             condition
             ,
             weigh
             the
             terms
             he
             hath
             proposed
             of
             reconciliation
             and
             peace
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             cheerfulness
             submit
             to
             them
             ,
             Matth.
             19.
             16.
             
             When
             all
             controversies
             come
             to
             an
             end
             ,
             this
             will
             be
             the
             great
             Question
             which
             the
             young
             man
             propounds
             ,
             
               VVhat
               must
               I
               do
               to
               inherit
               eternal
               life
               ?
               VVhat
               wilt
               thou
               have
               me
               to
               do
               ?
            
             saith
             Paul
             :
             and
             a
             gracious
             person
             inquires
             ,
             which
             way
             he
             might
             get
             nearer
             to
             God
             ,
             nearer
             to
             Christ.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             They
             exercise
             dependance
             on
             him
             for
             a
             seasonable
             and
             happy
             deliverance
             of
             them
             out
             of
             the
             several
             temptations
             straits
             and
             troubles
             wherein
             they
             are
             .
             A
             good
             man
             when
             he
             is
             with
             God
             ,
             saith
             ,
             Thou
             Lord
             rulest
             the
             world
             ,
             thou
             hast
             brought
             me
             into
             these
             troubles
             ,
             thou
             only
             canst
             bring
             me
             out
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             on
             thee
             do
             I
             depend
             for
             the
             doing
             of
             it
             .
             Psal.
             
             123.
             2.
             
             
               As
               the
               eyes
               of
               servants
               look
               unto
               the
               hand
               of
               their
               Masters
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               maiden
               unto
               the
               hand
               of
               her
               Mistress
               :
               so
               our
               eyes
               wait
               upon
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               until
               that
               he
               have
               mercy
               upon
               us
               .
            
             The
             good
             man
             hath
             his
             eyes
             up
             to
             God
             in
             way
             of
             dependance
             ,
             to
             attend
             how
             long
             it
             will
             please
             him
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             under
             exercise
             and
             service
             ,
             and
             waiting
             for
             the
             issue
             and
             end
             thereof
             .
             This
             I
             conceive
             the
             Psalmist
             hath
             respect
             unto
             in
             the
             Text.
             
               I
               am
               continually
               with
               thee
            
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             I
             may
             have
             thy
             care
             and
             protection
             ;
             but
             that
             thou
             wouldst
             determine
             those
             troubles
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             waiting
             and
             groaning
             under
             ,
             and
             that
             thou
             wouldst
             quiet
             and
             still
             my
             soul
             ,
             and
             work
             it
             to
             an
             happy
             calmness
             .
             Now
             I
             shall
             give
             Reasons
             why
             the
             godly
             are
             so
             much
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             he
             hath
             appointed
             them
             to
             come
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             make
             their
             abode
             with
             him
             .
             It
             belongs
             to
             him
             to
             give
             laws
             touching
             the
             disposal
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
             and
             manners
             ,
             and
             amongst
             other
             precepts
             ,
             he
             hath
             delivered
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             this
             is
             one
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             be
             continually
             with
             him
             .
             He
             requires
             not
             only
             that
             we
             should
             live
             to
             him
             ;
             but
             likewise
             that
             we
             should
             live
             with
             him
             .
             Jam.
             4.
             8.
             
             
               Draw
               nigh
               to
               God
               and
               he
               will
               draw
               nigh
               to
               you
               .
            
             If
             he
             command
             then
             that
             we
             should
             draw
             nigh
             unto
             him
             ,
             maintain
             communion
             with
             him
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             every
             man
             so
             to
             do
             .
             God
             hath
             made
             man
             and
             set
             him
             in
             a
             Sphere
             higher
             than
             that
             of
             beasts
             ,
             given
             him
             a
             reasonable
             soul
             ,
             and
             faculties
             ,
             that
             are
             rational
             ,
             for
             this
             end
             that
             he
             might
             dwell
             with
             him
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             He
             is
             the
             best
             company
             that
             men
             can
             possibly
             be
             with
             .
             Man
             is
             
               animale
               sociale
            
             a
             creature
             addicted
             to
             society
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             company
             Gods
             is
             the
             best
             .
             There
             is
             no
             company
             either
             in
             heaven
             or
             in
             earth
             comparable
             to
             his
             .
             Psal.
             73.
             25.
             
             
               Whom
               have
               I
               in
               heaven
               but
               thee
               ?
               and
               there
               is
               none
               upon
               earth
               that
               I
               desire
               besides
               thee
               .
            
             Look
             upon
             the
             earth
             how
             many
             godly
             and
             choice
             men
             are
             in
             it
             ?
             How
             many
             excellent
             persons
             for
             converse
             and
             holy
             entertainment
             were
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             Judah
             ?
             But
             if
             these
             men
             of
             parts
             ,
             heavenly
             qualifications
             ,
             would
             not
             satisfie
             him
             ,
             might
             he
             not
             have
             mended
             himself
             in
             Heaven
             ?
             No
             ,
             whom
             have
             I
             in
             heaven
             but
             thee
             ?
             Not
             the
             blessed
             triumphant
             Saints
             are
             company
             good
             enough
             without
             God
             :
             Not
             the
             glorious
             Angels
             that
             never
             had
             speck
             of
             pollution
             upon
             them
             will
             suffice
             without
             God.
             Thus
             the
             Psalmist
             still
             fixes
             upon
             God.
             Hosea
             2.
             7.
             
             
               I
               will
               return
               to
               my
               first
               husband
               ,
               for
               then
               was
               it
               better
               with
               me
               than
               now
               .
               Israel
            
             had
             wandred
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             betaken
             her self
             to
             Idols
             ,
             at
             last
             comparing
             things
             with
             things
             ,
             she
             resolves
             to
             return
             ,
             and
             go
             to
             her
             first
             Husband
             :
             Like
             the
             Prodigal
             ,
             if
             we
             go
             and
             ramble
             up
             and
             down
             the
             world
             ,
             in
             the
             end
             we
             shall
             have
             cause
             to
             say
             ,
             we
             will
             return
             to
             God
             ,
             having
             bought
             our
             experience
             of
             the
             insufficiency
             of
             all
             other
             comforts
             and
             company
             at
             a
             dear
             rate
             ,
             the
             loss
             of
             Gods
             presence
             ,
             or
             the
             withholding
             of
             his
             comforts
             .
             Joh.
             6.
             86.
             
             
               To
               whom
               should
               we
               go
            
             ,
             (
             saith
             Peter
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             all
             the
             Disciples
             )
             
               thou
               hast
               the
               words
               of
               eternal
               life
               ?
            
             To
             leave
             Christ
             for
             other
             company
             were
             a
             great
             madness
             ;
             
             to
             forsake
             the
             fountain
             in
             the
             time
             of
             great
             drought
             ,
             and
             take
             to
             the
             broken
             cistern
             .
             Do
             we
             desire
             safety
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             best
             company
             ?
             Where
             can
             we
             possibly
             be
             safe
             if
             not
             with
             God
             ?
             Psal.
             37.
             39.
             
             
               The
               salvation
               of
               the
               righteous
               is
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               he
               will
               help
               and
               deliver
               them
               because
               they
               trust
               in
               him
               .
            
             So
             Isay
             43.
             11.
             
             
               I
               even
               I
               am
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               besides
               me
               there
               is
               no
               Saviour
               .
            
             If
             a
             man
             therefore
             would
             study
             his
             own
             safety
             ,
             he
             could
             find
             no
             society
             but
             in
             God.
             Do
             we
             desire
             honour
             ?
             This
             must
             be
             had
             with
             God.
             If
             you
             be
             in
             company
             with
             a
             great
             man
             ,
             walk
             ,
             and
             talk
             familiarly
             with
             him
             ,
             you
             account
             it
             a
             great
             honour
             :
             What
             then
             is
             it
             to
             talk
             with
             God
             ,
             to
             walk
             with
             him
             ;
             to
             be
             called
             ▪
             and
             admitted
             to
             freedom
             as
             the
             friend
             of
             God.
             This
             honour
             have
             the
             Saints
             :
             1
             Sam.
             2.
             30.
             
             
               Them
               that
               honour
               me
               ,
               I
               will
               honour
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               despise
               me
               shall
               be
               lightly
               esteemed
               .
            
             Would
             we
             have
             comfort
             ?
             The
             society
             of
             God
             yields
             sweet
             contentment
             and
             satisfaction
             .
             Thus
             ,
             (
             saith
             God
             )
             to
             Moses
             ,
             Exod.
             33.
             14.
             
             
               My
               presence
               shall
               go
               with
               thee
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               give
               thee
               rest
               .
            
             Oh
             the
             ravishing
             quietness
             that
             is
             to
             be
             had
             in
             God!
             They
             (
             saith
             
               David
               )
               shall
               be
               abundantly
               satisfied
               with
               the
               fatness
               of
               thy
               house
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               make
               them
               drink
               of
               the
               river
               of
               thy
               pleasures
               .
            
             In
             Gods
             house
             there
             is
             very
             good
             entertainment
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             fat
             and
             sweet
             to
             eat
             ,
             and
             rivers
             of
             pleasure
             whereof
             to
             drink
             .
             Revel
             .
             7.
             17.
             
             
               The
               Lamb
               which
               is
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Throne
               shall
               feed
               them
               ,
               and
               shall
               lead
               them
               into
               living
               fountains
               of
               water
               .
            
             See
             the
             abundance
             of
             comfort
             and
             refreshment
             :
             there
             is
             water
             ,
             fountains
             of
             water
             ,
             living
             fountains
             
             of
             water
             ,
             and
             these
             attended
             with
             satisfaction
             and
             delight
             ,
             they
             shall
             eat
             and
             drink
             with
             merry
             hearts
             hearts
             ,
             all
             
               tears
               shall
               be
               wiped
               away
               from
               their
               eyes
               .
            
             It
             was
             the
             saying
             of
             Galeatius
             a
             Marquess
             (
             when
             he
             was
             solicited
             to
             renounce
             Christ
             ,
             and
             closewith
             Antichrist
             )
             let
             them
             and
             their
             money
             perish
             ,
             that
             do
             look
             upon
             ,
             or
             esteem
             all
             the
             gold
             in
             the
             world
             more
             than
             one
             daies
             company
             with
             God.
             A
             King
             seeing
             Plato
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             Philosophers
             together
             ,
             oh
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             yonder
             is
             life
             and
             happiness
             ,
             making
             account
             that
             they
             in
             their
             society
             and
             discourse
             ,
             were
             more
             happy
             than
             he
             in
             all
             his
             princely
             enjoyments
             .
             Well
             then
             ,
             upon
             our
             seeing
             men
             conversing
             with
             God
             ,
             we
             may
             cry
             out
             ,
             happy
             are
             the
             people
             that
             are
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             thrice
             happy
             are
             they
             whose
             God
             is
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             are
             many
             special
             advantages
             they
             reap
             ,
             and
             therefore
             holy
             men
             have
             and
             hold
             communion
             with
             God.
             Of
             these
             I
             shall
             give
             you
             an
             account
             in
             divers
             particulars
             ,
             which
             will
             evince
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             point
             of
             great
             prudence
             to
             be
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             hereby
             come
             to
             be
             better
             acquainted
             with
             God
             ,
             his
             nature
             ,
             properties
             ,
             counsels
             ,
             secrets
             .
             Those
             that
             are
             much
             together
             know
             much
             of
             one
             anothers
             minds
             ,
             and
             good
             men
             being
             much
             with
             God
             ,
             they
             come
             to
             know
             more
             of
             God
             than
             others
             .
             Gen.
             18.
             17.
             
             
               And
               the
               Lord
               said
               ,
               shall
               I
               hide
               from
            
             Abraham
             
               that
               thing
               which
               I
               do
            
             ?
             Is
             there
             that
             thing
             which
             I
             to
             intend
             do
             ,
             wherein
             Abraham
             is
             concerned
             ,
             and
             that
             may
             be
             for
             the
             instruction
             of
             his
             family
             ?
             and
             shall
             I
             hide
             it
             from
             him
             ?
             from
             Abraham
             that
             hath
             lived
             
             with
             me
             .
             From
             
               Abraham
               my
               Friend
            
             .
             No
             ,
             I
             have
             confidence
             in
             him
             that
             he
             will
             command
             his
             children
             ,
             and
             houshold
             after
             him
             that
             they
             shall
             keep
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Lord
             to
             do
             justice
             ,
             and
             judgment
             ,
             
               Psal.
               25.
               14.
               
               The
               secret
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               with
               them
               that
               fear
               him
               .
            
             To
             those
             that
             live
             ,
             and
             more
             intimately
             converse
             with
             him
             ,
             he
             tells
             his
             secrets
             :
             These
             know
             strange
             things
             before
             they
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             by
             beholding
             and
             viewing
             the
             face
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             holding
             communion
             with
             him
             they
             have
             these
             things
             imparted
             andr
             evealed
             to
             them
             which
             others
             are
             strangers
             to
             :
             They
             are
             not
             only
             his
             servants
             but
             his
             friends
             ,
             
               a
               servant
               knoweth
               not
               what
               his
               Lord
               doth
               ,
            
             but
             it
             is
             made
             known
             to
             these
             holy
             ones
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             loved
             them
             with
             an
             everlasting
             love
             ,
             what
             his
             will
             is
             that
             they
             should
             do
             ,
             and
             what
             unspeakable
             things
             are
             laid
             up
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             hereby
             come
             to
             have
             holy
             boldness
             in
             them
             .
             While
             a
             man
             is
             a
             stranger
             to
             a
             great
             person
             he
             is
             afraid
             ;
             but
             when
             acquainted
             with
             him
             he
             becomes
             more
             emboldned
             :
             so
             when
             the
             pious
             soul
             is
             in●red
             to
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             makes
             frequent
             visits
             ,
             and
             hath
             reception
             ,
             the
             dreadfulness
             of
             the
             divine
             Majesty
             is
             taken
             away
             and
             it
             made
             confident
             .
             
               Eph.
               3.
               12.
               
               In
               whom
               we
               have
               boldness
               ,
               and
               access
               with
               confidence
               by
               the
               faith
               of
               him
               .
            
             Through
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             through
             his
             intercession
             we
             come
             with
             boldness
             and
             confidence
             to
             the
             throne
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             actuates
             and
             excites
             their
             graces
             .
             Good
             men
             being
             together
             do
             heat
             and
             inflame
             one
             another
             ,
             how
             was
             Dr.
             Taylor
             ravished
             with
             the
             
             company
             of
             that
             excellent
             man
             Mr.
             Bradford
             ?
             And
             if
             poor
             sinful
             men
             have
             such
             power
             to
             stir
             up
             our
             graces
             ,
             what
             then
             may
             be
             expected
             from
             the
             great
             and
             holy
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             light
             and
             life
             it self
             ,
             
               Cant.
               1.
               12.
               
               VVhile
               the
               King
               fitteth
               at
               his
               table
               ,
               and
               my
               spikenard
               sendeth
               forth
               the
               smell
               thereof
            
             as
             if
             the
             Church
             had
             said
             ,
             while
             I
             held
             communion
             with
             him
             my
             graces
             broke
             out
             ,
             I
             was
             not
             the
             same
             as
             before
             :
             as
             the
             Sun
             hath
             influence
             upon
             the
             flowers
             ;
             so
             the
             spirit
             of
             righteousness
             has
             influence
             upon
             the
             graces
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             
               Luke
               24.
               32.
               
               They
               said
               one
               to
               another
               did
               not
               our
               hearts
               burn
               within
               us
               while
               he
               talked
               with
               us
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               opened
               to
               us
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
            
             such
             is
             the
             heat
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             righteousness
             ,
             that
             can
             bring
             life
             to
             the
             deadest
             ,
             and
             warmth
             to
             the
             coldest
             heart
             .
             I
             am
             perswaded
             that
             many
             of
             your
             own
             experiences
             will
             bear
             witness
             to
             this
             truth
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             power
             and
             life
             in
             his
             presence
             .
             How
             many
             a
             time
             when
             you
             have
             been
             with
             God
             in
             prayer
             ,
             or
             at
             a
             Sermon
             ,
             have
             you
             come
             away
             inflamed
             with
             better
             resolutions
             ,
             and
             stronger
             affections
             ?
             How
             great
             impressions
             of
             sorrow
             ,
             joy
             ,
             fear
             ,
             hope
             ,
             have
             been
             made
             upon
             your
             spirits
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             word
             that
             hath
             been
             delivered
             ,
             and
             the
             dispensation
             of
             Gods
             grace
             therein
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             They
             hereby
             derive
             glory
             and
             lustre
             from
             him
             ,
             
               Exod.
               34.
               30.
               
               When
               Aaron
               and
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               saw
               Moses
               ,
               behold
               ,
               the
               skin
               of
               his
               face
               shone
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               afraid
               to
               come
               nigh
               him
               ;
               Moses
            
             had
             been
             with
             God
             in
             the
             Mount.
             Men
             that
             are
             known
             to
             be
             much
             with
             God
             derive
             such
             Majesty
             that
             those
             who
             are
             guilty
             ,
             
             and
             have
             their
             consciences
             in
             any
             degree
             awakened
             ,
             are
             even
             afraid
             of
             them
             .
             Such
             are
             commonly
             reverenced
             ,
             and
             beget
             an
             awe
             in
             those
             that
             hate
             them
             for
             their
             strictness
             .
             Joh.
             18.
             6.
             
             Assoon
             as
             Christ
             said
             to
             the
             men
             that
             came
             to
             apprehend
             him
             ,
             
               I
               am
               he
               ,
               they
               went
               backward
               and
               fell
               to
               the
               ground
               .
            
             Christ
             did
             not
             use
             any
             violence
             against
             them
             :
             but
             with
             amazement
             they
             all
             fall
             down
             before
             him
             .
             Thus
             Foelix
             that
             proud
             Governour
             trembles
             while
             he
             has
             a
             pious
             ,
             and
             holy
             divine
             man
             before
             him
             ,
             reasoning
             of
             so
             high
             matters
             as
             righteousness
             and
             temperance
             ,
             and
             judgment
             to
             come
             .
             One
             would
             have
             thought
             Paul
             macerated
             and
             worn
             away
             with
             watching
             ,
             and
             labouring
             with
             fasts
             and
             imprisonments
             ,
             should
             have
             trembled
             before
             Foelix
             ;
             but
             Foelix
             trembles
             before
             a
             poor
             despicable
             man
             ,
             and
             his
             prisoner
             .
             Acts
             24.
             25.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             They
             hereby
             come
             to
             be
             in
             a
             better
             capacity
             of
             obtaining
             what
             they
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             ,
             and
             desire
             from
             him
             .
             Those
             that
             are
             at
             Court
             ,
             and
             about
             the
             King
             are
             in
             the
             way
             of
             gaining
             favour
             ,
             and
             being
             preferred
             .
             Their
             petitions
             may
             more
             easily
             be
             presented
             ,
             their
             addresses
             made
             ,
             and
             desires
             obtained
             ,
             than
             those
             that
             are
             at
             a
             distance
             from
             ,
             and
             strangers
             to
             the
             King
             :
             so
             they
             that
             live
             with
             God
             may
             by
             their
             prayers
             more
             prevail
             with
             God
             ,
             than
             those
             that
             are
             strangers
             .
             What
             can
             God
             deny
             that
             man
             that
             is
             still
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             is
             his
             favourite
             ,
             who
             is
             ever
             admiring
             and
             adoring
             his
             perfections
             ?
             
               Exod.
               32.
               10.
               
               Now
               therefore
               let
               me
               alone
            
             saith
             God
             to
             Moses
             ,
             such
             power
             have
             the
             servants
             of
             God.
             God
             bids
             Moses
             to
             forbear
             to
             solicite
             him
             ,
             
             and
             hold
             his
             hand
             when
             he
             is
             going
             to
             fetch
             the
             blow
             of
             his
             vengeance
             upon
             his
             
               Israel
               .
               Psal.
               145.
               18.
               19.
               
               The
               Lord
               is
               nigh
               unto
               all
               them
               that
               call
               upon
               him
               ,
               to
               all
               that
               call
               upon
               him
               in
               truth
               .
               He
               will
               fulfill
               the
               desires
               of
               them
               that
               fear
               him
               ;
               he
               also
               will
               hear
               their
               cry
               and
               save
               them
               .
            
             The
             cries
             of
             a
             child
             ,
             especially
             if
             for
             bread
             ,
             for
             help
             ,
             do
             move
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             compassionate
             parent
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             God
             then
             hear
             the
             cries
             of
             his
             children
             ,
             since
             he
             is
             a
             God
             of
             bowels
             ,
             and
             tender
             mercies
             ?
          
           
             6.
             
             This
             abiding
             with
             God
             here
             doth
             make
             way
             for
             their
             abiding
             with
             him
             for
             ever
             .
             The
             way
             to
             live
             with
             him
             for
             ever
             hereafter
             ,
             is
             to
             live
             here
             with
             God.
             Here
             Asaph
             is
             a
             proof
             ,
             
               thou
               shalt
               guide
               me
               by
               thy
               counsell
               and
               afterward
               receive
               me
               to
               glory
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             way
             and
             preparation
             for
             glory
             .
             This
             being
             with
             thee
             here
             ,
             is
             to
             make
             me
             fit
             for
             thee
             hereafter
             .
             Having
             given
             you
             the
             reasons
             why
             pious
             men
             live
             with
             God
             ,
             now
             we
             come
             to
             the
             application
             .
          
           
             Use
             1.
             of
             Information
             to
             inform
             us
             (
             1
             )
             of
             the
             great
             condescention
             and
             goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             will
             receive
             and
             suffer
             such
             vile
             creatures
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             ,
             to
             come
             into
             his
             presence
             ,
             and
             be
             familiar
             with
             him
             :
             oh
             what
             condescention
             and
             goodness
             is
             here
             !
             It
             is
             a
             great
             piece
             of
             condescention
             to
             suffer
             the
             best
             men
             on
             earth
             to
             be
             with
             him
             ,
             nay
             to
             let
             the
             highest
             Angels
             stand
             before
             him
             and
             admire
             his
             glory
             :
             therefore
             for
             God
             to
             permit
             such
             sinful
             unworthy
             creatures
             as
             we
             are
             ,
             to
             come
             and
             live
             ,
             and
             be
             with
             him
             ,
             is
             great
             condescention
             indeed
             .
             For
             a
             Prince
             to
             suffer
             one
             of
             his
             poor
             subjects
             ,
             nay
             one
             that
             hath
             been
             an
             enemy
             to
             his
             crown
             and
             
             dignity
             and
             very
             life
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             come
             into
             his
             presence
             ;
             but
             likewise
             to
             be
             familiar
             with
             him
             ,
             would
             be
             deservedly
             looked
             upon
             as
             an
             instance
             of
             great
             condescending
             goodness
             .
             How
             much
             more
             hath
             God
             done
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             great
             King
             ;
             King
             of
             Kings
             ,
             capable
             of
             greater
             injury
             and
             affront
             ,
             as
             having
             greater
             glory
             ,
             and
             more
             sensible
             of
             it
             than
             the
             greatest
             mortals
             can
             be
             ,
             and
             yet
             hath
             sent
             his
             beloved
             Son
             to
             beseech
             rebels
             to
             be
             reconciled
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             draw
             as
             many
             as
             are
             children
             of
             peace
             after
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             where
             he
             is
             ,
             that
             is
             with
             God.
             Great
             persons
             are
             loth
             to
             take
             those
             that
             are
             of
             inferiour
             rank
             into
             familiarity
             with
             them
             ,
             saith
             Job
             30.
             1.
             speaking
             of
             those
             his
             enemies
             ,
             that
             took
             advantage
             of
             his
             grievous
             affliction
             to
             deride
             him
             .
             
               Now
               they
               that
               are
               younger
               than
               I
               ,
               have
               me
               in
               derision
               ,
               whose
               fathers
               I
               would
               have
               disdained
               to
               have
               set
               with
               the
               dogs
               of
               my
               flock
               .
            
             So
             far
             below
             him
             in
             estate
             ▪
             esteem
             ,
             parts
             ,
             and
             qualifications
             .
             Now
             for
             the
             great
             high
             and
             mighty
             God
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             the
             earth
             are
             as
             Grashoppers
             ,
             to
             take
             poor
             and
             contemptible
             worms
             into
             familiarity
             with
             him
             ,
             is
             an
             argument
             of
             wonderful
             condescention
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             informs
             us
             of
             the
             happiness
             of
             pious
             and
             holy
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             admitted
             into
             the
             presence
             of
             ,
             and
             unto
             familiar
             converse
             with
             God
             :
             Oh
             this
             is
             a
             singular
             priviledge
             ,
             and
             worthy
             to
             be
             pursued
             with
             greatest
             praise
             and
             gratitude
             .
             What
             the
             Queen
             of
             Sheba
             says
             of
             Solomons
             servants
             ,
             1
             Kings
             10.
             8.
             
             
               Happy
               are
               thy
               men
               ,
               happy
               are
               these
               thy
               servants
               ,
               which
               stand
               continually
               before
               thee
               ,
               and
               that
               hear
               thy
               
               wisdom
               :
            
             may
             much
             rather
             be
             applyed
             to
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             :
             Happy
             indeed
             are
             they
             that
             may
             appear
             before
             God
             ,
             behold
             his
             glory
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             hear
             his
             wisdom
             ,
             and
             tast
             how
             good
             he
             is
             .
             Psal.
             89.
             15.
             
             
               Blessed
               is
               the
               people
               that
               know
               the
               joyful
               sound
               .
            
             Not
             only
             the
             sound
             of
             the
             ordinances
             and
             of
             the
             Trumpet
             ,
             but
             relish
             the
             spiritual
             refreshments
             that
             are
             exhibibited
             in
             them
             .
             
               They
               walk
               O
               Lord
               in
               the
               light
               of
               thy
               countenance
            
             ;
             and
             in
             Matth.
             4.
             17.
             saith
             Peter
             ,
             in
             a
             rapture
             and
             transport
             with
             the
             greatness
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             Christs
             transfiguration
             ,
             
               It
               is
               good
               for
               us
               to
               be
               here
               .
            
             It
             is
             good
             for
             me
             to
             draw
             near
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             will
             inform
             us
             of
             the
             great
             difference
             that
             is
             between
             good
             men
             and
             others
             ,
             the
             one
             lives
             above
             ,
             the
             other
             below
             ,
             one
             upon
             the
             Creature
             ,
             the
             other
             on
             the
             Creator
             .
             Some
             are
             so
             far
             from
             being
             ever
             with
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             desire
             it
             not
             :
             They
             say
             unto
             God
             ,
             Job
             21.
             14.
             
             
               Depart
               from
               us
               ,
               for
               we
               desire
               not
               the
               knowledge
               of
               thy
               ways
               .
            
             Psalm
             10.
             4.
             
             
               God
               is
               not
               in
               all
               their
               thoughts
               .
            
             There
             is
             a
             vast
             difference
             between
             the
             dispositions
             of
             good
             and
             bad
             .
             Take
             a
             good
             man
             ,
             and
             the
             frame
             of
             his
             heart
             is
             to
             be
             solicitous
             about
             God
             ,
             and
             thoughtful
             about
             God
             in
             duty
             :
             Will
             this
             please
             ,
             will
             this
             honour
             God
             ?
             As
             to
             sin
             ,
             
               How
               shall
               I
               do
               this
               evil
               and
               sin
               against
               God
               ?
            
             As
             to
             Ordinances
             ,
             he
             seeks
             God
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             enquires
             whether
             he
             have
             met
             with
             God
             ?
             If
             God
             hath
             withdrawn
             himself
             he
             is
             troubled
             .
             It
             is
             not
             so
             with
             the
             wicked
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             solicitous
             about
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             their
             care
             ,
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             endeavours
             ,
             is
             how
             they
             may
             be
             well
             thought
             of
             ,
             reputed
             ;
             how
             
             they
             may
             drive
             on
             their
             covetous
             ,
             lustful
             ,
             or
             malitious
             designs
             ?
             How
             they
             may
             gratifie
             their
             senses
             .
             They
             fense
             and
             keep
             of
             any
             passes
             ,
             that
             are
             made
             by
             Gods
             messengers
             to
             pierce
             them
             towards
             their
             conviction
             and
             amendment
             :
             They
             will
             not
             bear
             the
             thoughts
             of
             God
             and
             their
             duty
             .
          
           
             Use
             2.
             of
             Exhortation
             .
             If
             it
             be
             the
             property
             of
             pious
             and
             holy
             men
             to
             be
             with
             God
             ,
             to
             abide
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             herein
             to
             rise
             to
             this
             degree
             of
             being
             ever
             with
             him
             :
             Then
             as
             ever
             we
             would
             be
             pious
             ,
             and
             holy
             men
             ,
             reputed
             such
             ,
             and
             found
             such
             ,
             let
             us
             endeavour
             ever
             to
             be
             with
             God
             ,
             spend
             our
             days
             with
             him
             :
             No
             company
             is
             like
             unto
             God's
             ,
             you
             have
             heard
             in
             the
             Reasons
             .
             Let
             the
             Divel
             ,
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             say
             what
             they
             will
             ,
             no
             company
             like
             society
             with
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son.
             Let
             us
             seriously
             consider
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             not
             as
             well
             our
             interest
             as
             our
             duty
             ,
             to
             live
             more
             unto
             and
             with
             God.
             It
             may
             be
             for
             a
             Lamentation
             unto
             us
             ,
             that
             when
             some
             pious
             Christians
             have
             been
             spending
             all
             their
             time
             with
             God
             ;
             yet
             we
             have
             been
             but
             little
             taken
             up
             with
             that
             good
             company
             :
             How
             little
             Lord
             have
             we
             been
             with
             thee
             ,
             even
             when
             we
             have
             stood
             before
             thee
             as
             thy
             people
             that
             desired
             to
             know
             thy
             ways
             ,
             and
             do
             thy
             will
             ?
             How
             little
             of
             our
             hearts
             hast
             thou
             had
             ,
             when
             with
             our
             mouths
             we
             have
             professed
             much
             love
             ?
             How
             have
             the
             world
             ,
             our
             lusts
             ,
             run
             away
             with
             our
             souls
             ,
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             affections
             ,
             and
             left
             thee
             the
             outside
             and
             carcases
             of
             Christians
             ?
             Let
             us
             run
             through
             all
             difficulties
             that
             we
             may
             get
             to
             God
             :
             Idolaters
             would
             run
             through
             the
             
             very
             fire
             to
             get
             to
             their
             Idols
             ,
             2
             Kings
             16.
             3.
             
             A
             strange
             piece
             of
             devotion
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             partly
             to
             express
             their
             great
             zeal
             toward
             them
             ,
             and
             partly
             to
             be
             purged
             from
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             a
             fitter
             sacrifice
             for
             their
             Idols
             .
             Let
             our
             souls
             then
             make
             hard
             after
             the
             true
             and
             living
             God
             ,
             though
             through
             difficulties
             and
             fiery
             trials
             ,
             Psalm
             63.
             8.
             
             
               My
               soul
               followeth
               hard
               after
               thee
               .
            
             Hereunto
             take
             these
             directions
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             Withdraw
             your
             affections
             from
             the
             world
             .
             Look
             upon
             it
             as
             below
             you
             to
             spend
             your
             pretious
             time
             in
             converse
             therewith
             .
             Reason
             thus
             with
             your selves
             ;
             What
             hath
             God
             given
             me
             a
             a
             soul
             fit
             to
             converse
             with
             himself
             ,
             and
             shall
             I
             pass
             my
             time
             in
             converse
             with
             this
             dunghill
             ,
             this
             impure
             filthy
             world
             ?
             God
             forbid
             :
             He
             hath
             designed
             me
             for
             nobler
             matters
             ,
             and
             shall
             I
             not
             do
             what
             I
             can
             to
             pursue
             them
             ?
             As
             ever
             you
             love
             God
             ,
             and
             would
             be
             with
             him
             to
             enjoy
             his
             love
             for
             ever
             ,
             love
             not
             the
             world
             ,
             withdraw
             your
             affection
             from
             it
             ,
             1
             Joh.
             2.
             15.
             
             
               Love
               not
               the
               World
               ,
               neither
               the
               things
               that
               are
               in
               the
               World
               :
               If
               any
               man
               love
               the
               World
               ,
               the
               love
               of
               the
               Father
               is
               not
               in
               him
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Take
             pains
             with
             your
             souls
             to
             raise
             ,
             and
             lift
             them
             up
             to
             God.
             They
             are
             naturally
             averse
             to
             be
             with
             God
             :
             as
             children
             are
             naturally
             averse
             to
             be
             with
             their
             aged
             parents
             ,
             they
             would
             rather
             be
             in
             the
             streets
             with
             their
             play-fellows
             ,
             and
             children
             of
             their
             age
             and
             humour
             ,
             so
             natural
             men
             are
             averse
             to
             be
             with
             God
             ,
             they
             would
             rather
             be
             in
             the
             World
             about
             trifles
             .
             By
             how
             much
             the
             more
             backward
             they
             are
             ,
             the
             more
             pains
             we
             should
             take
             take
             with
             our
             hearts
             ;
             say
             
             thus
             to
             thy self
             .
             It
             is
             better
             for
             me
             to
             be
             at
             some
             pains
             and
             trouble
             now
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             in
             eternal
             flames
             and
             misery
             for
             ever
             :
             David
             labours
             to
             lift
             up
             his
             heart
             ,
             Psal.
             25.
             1.
             
             
               Unto
               thee
               O
               Lord
               do
               I
               lift
               up
               my
               soul.
            
             The
             heart
             is
             naturally
             addicted
             to
             sink
             down
             into
             sensuality
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             raised
             up
             .
             Isa.
             64.
             7.
             
             
               There
               is
               none
               that
               stirreth
               up
               himself
               to
               take
               hold
               of
               thee
               .
            
             There
             must
             be
             a
             rowsing
             ,
             and
             stirring
             up
             of
             these
             sluggish
             and
             indisposed
             hearts
             of
             ours
             .
             How
             vainly
             and
             unreasonably
             do
             many
             wicked
             persons
             reason
             themselves
             into
             Hell
             and
             destruction
             ?
             I
             am
             as
             good
             as
             God
             hath
             made
             me
             ,
             and
             shall
             I
             be
             damned
             for
             that
             averseness
             of
             spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             natural
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             brought
             with
             me
             into
             the
             World
             ?
             This
             is
             Christians
             divelish
             arguing
             ,
             which
             Satan
             suggests
             and
             puts
             into
             mens
             mouths
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             drive
             them
             on
             farther
             to
             ruine
             .
             You
             must
             be
             taken
             off
             your
             own
             bent
             and
             affections
             ,
             or
             you
             will
             be
             ruined
             for
             ever
             .
             It
             had
             been
             better
             you
             had
             never
             been
             born
             ,
             than
             that
             you
             should
             rest
             in
             the
             same
             state
             of
             wretchedness
             ,
             wherein
             you
             are
             by
             nature
             .
             Take
             pains
             therefore
             with
             your
             hearts
             ,
             though
             they
             shrink
             and
             draw
             back
             ,
             yet
             follow
             them
             from
             room
             to
             room
             ,
             from
             one
             idle
             excuse
             to
             another
             ,
             till
             they
             be
             driven
             out
             of
             all
             harbour
             .
             Lay
             hold
             of
             them
             ,
             keep
             them
             fast
             ,
             say
             ,
             soul
             I
             must
             ,
             I
             will
             have
             thee
             up
             to
             God.
             Thou
             must
             dwell
             with
             God
             here
             ,
             or
             else
             thou
             must
             never
             dwell
             with
             him
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Allow
             not
             your selves
             in
             any
             sinful
             and
             ungodly
             course
             ,
             that
             sets
             God
             at
             a
             distance
             from
             you
             ,
             and
             begets
             a
             fear
             and
             dread
             in
             the
             soul
             that
             
             makes
             it
             run
             from
             God
             as
             offended
             ,
             till
             it
             recover
             the
             thoughts
             of
             Gods
             mercies
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             soul
             returns
             and
             comes
             toward
             God
             with
             trembling
             .
             Now
             if
             the
             soul
             would
             be
             still
             with
             God
             ,
             with
             how
             much
             boldness
             might
             it
             approach
             into
             the
             divine
             presence
             ?
             If
             you
             do
             allow
             your selves
             in
             any
             unwarrantable
             course
             ,
             you
             stop
             that
             entercourse
             you
             might
             have
             with
             God
             ;
             therefore
             when
             you
             begin
             to
             feel
             your
             souls
             starting
             aside
             from
             God
             ,
             recall
             them
             ,
             charge
             them
             to
             keep
             close
             to
             God
             ,
             leave
             them
             not
             ,
             till
             you
             have
             brought
             them
             into
             some
             good
             frame
             ,
             and
             resolve
             as
             David
             ,
             Thy
             benefits
             are
             so
             innumerable
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             large
             a
             theme
             for
             my
             thoughts
             ,
             that
             Psal.
             139.
             18.
             
             
               When
               I
               awake
               I
               am
               still
               with
               thee
               .
            
             Yet
             he
             had
             a
             holy
             jealousie
             over
             him self
             ,
             ver
             .
             23.
             24.
             
             
               Search
               me
               O
               God
               ,
               and
               know
               my
               heart
               ,
               try
               me
               and
               know
               my
               thoughts
               .
            
             And
             see
             
               if
               there
               be
               any
               wicked
               way
               in
               me
               ,
               and
               lead
               me
               in
               the
               way
               everlasting
               .
               Daved
            
             was
             a
             man
             that
             did
             commune
             much
             with
             his
             own
             heart
             ,
             and
             knew
             how
             things
             went
             with
             himself
             :
             Yet
             he
             is
             desirous
             that
             God
             would
             make
             a
             search
             ,
             that
             what
             he
             had
             done
             amiss
             might
             be
             taken
             away
             and
             amended
             .
             Thus
             should
             we
             do
             ,
             searchhow
             it
             goes
             with
             head
             ,
             heart
             ,
             life
             ,
             conversation
             ,
             and
             practice
             ,
             if
             it
             go
             ill
             with
             them
             ,
             our
             communion
             ▪
             with
             God
             is
             like
             to
             be
             much
             interrupted
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Pray
             to
             God
             to
             call
             you
             home
             from
             your
             extravagancies
             ,
             take
             you
             into
             a
             state
             of
             familiarity
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             preserve
             you
             therein
             .
             Say
             ,
             oh
             thou
             that
             by
             the
             beams
             of
             the
             Sun
             drawest
             up
             the
             dew
             of
             the
             morning
             ,
             by
             the
             beams
             
             of
             thy
             grace
             and
             love
             draw
             up
             our
             souls
             to
             thee
             .
             draw
             up
             these
             heavy
             hearts
             of
             ours
             :
             we
             have
             been
             heaving
             at
             them
             ,
             but
             do
             what
             we
             can
             they
             are
             pressing
             downward
             .
             We
             find
             so
             many
             intanglments
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             besides
             earthly
             propensions
             in
             us
             ,
             that
             unless
             thou
             draw
             ,
             our
             hearts
             will
             not
             be
             gotten
             up
             saith
             
               David
               ,
               Psal.
            
             119.
             10.
             
             
               With
               my
               whole
               heart
               have
               I
               sought
               thee
               ;
               Oh
               let
               me
               not
               wander
               from
               thy
               commandments
               .
            
             The
             hearts
             of
             the
             best
             of
             men
             are
             addicted
             to
             wandring
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             such
             is
             our
             weakness
             that
             every
             thing
             interrupts
             us
             ,
             and
             draws
             us
             from
             God
             :
             but
             we
             must
             lift
             up
             our
             hearts
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             lift
             them
             up
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             never
             rest
             till
             he
             have
             united
             them
             to
             him
             in
             love
             and
             holiness
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             Here
             is
             a
             question
             that
             many
             may
             put
             .
             You
             speak
             of
             abiding
             with
             God
             and
             dwelling
             with
             him
             .
             I
             have
             been
             about
             this
             many
             years
             ,
             have
             had
             convictions
             ,
             and
             look
             upon
             an
             holy
             life
             best
             agreeing
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             the
             faculties
             thereof
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             these
             convictions
             ,
             I
             have
             been
             endeavouring
             what
             I
             can
             ,
             using
             means
             this
             and
             that
             way
             :
             yet
             God
             is
             strange
             to
             me
             ,
             what
             shall
             I
             do
             ?
             What
             help
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             have
             nearer
             approaches
             to
             God
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             It
             is
             a
             good
             sign
             you
             have
             to
             do
             with
             God
             ,
             in
             that
             you
             are
             sensible
             that
             he
             is
             strange
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             are
             affected
             with
             it
             .
             As
             for
             wicked
             men
             they
             desire
             not
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             they
             are
             without
             God
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             content
             so
             to
             be
             .
             But
             your
             sence
             of
             Gods
             displeasure
             ,
             his
             withdrawings
             ,
             the
             disconsolateness
             of
             being
             at
             a
             distance
             from
             him
             ,
             argues
             
             that
             there
             is
             more
             than
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             a
             principle
             within
             thee
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             it
             be
             so
             as
             you
             say
             ,
             betake
             your selves
             to
             searching
             of
             heart
             ,
             and
             see
             whether
             there
             be
             not
             some
             reason
             that
             God
             should
             stand
             at
             a
             distance
             .
             Notwitstanding
             the
             riches
             and
             bowels
             of
             Gods
             unbounded
             mercy
             ,
             yet
             he
             hath
             regard
             to
             his
             own
             honour
             and
             glory
             .
             He
             hath
             more
             attributes
             to
             look
             after
             and
             vindicate
             than
             one
             .
             Therefore
             it
             concerns
             you
             ,
             if
             God
             carry
             it
             strangely
             ,
             to
             consider
             whether
             God
             have
             not
             afforded
             you
             opportunities
             ,
             invited
             you
             to
             converse
             with
             him
             ,
             called
             ,
             cryed
             ,
             waited
             ,
             to
             try
             whether
             you
             would
             come
             ;
             and
             whether
             you
             have
             not
             refused
             and
             slighted
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             complain
             .
             
               You
               would
               none
               of
               me
            
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             thus
             no
             wonder
             God
             is
             a
             stranger
             to
             you
             .
             Judg.
             5.
             15.
             
             
               For
               the
               divisions
               of
               Reuben
               there
               were
               great
               searchings
               of
               heart
               .
            
             Sure
             then
             Sirs
             ,
             there
             should
             be
             some
             searchings
             of
             heart
             upon
             this
             account
             ,
             when
             your
             sins
             have
             separated
             your
             God
             from
             you
             .
             I
             commune
             with
             mine
             own
             heart
             ,
             saith
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             Psal.
             77.
             6.
             
             
               And
               my
               spirit
               made
               diligent
               search
               .
            
             He
             was
             under
             this
             great
             affliction
             ,
             God
             seemed
             to
             carry
             it
             somewhat
             strangely
             ,
             his
             trouble
             hindred
             his
             sleep
             ,
             and
             did
             so
             fill
             his
             heart
             that
             he
             could
             not
             speak
             ,
             he
             was
             under
             Gods
             desertion
             as
             to
             comfort
             .
             This
             puts
             him
             upon
             enquiring
             how
             come
             things
             to
             be
             thus
             with
             me
             ?
             If
             a
             friend
             carry
             it
             strangely
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             satisfy
             us
             to
             wonder
             at
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             let
             it
             pass
             ,
             as
             we
             would
             do
             with
             another
             ,
             but
             we
             enquire
             what
             word
             or
             action
             proceeding
             from
             us
             ,
             what
             neglect
             or
             injury
             might
             cause
             it
             .
             If
             God
             look
             not
             
             with
             the
             same
             countenance
             upon
             us
             as
             formerly
             ,
             and
             his
             favour
             be
             not
             as
             heretofore
             ,
             we
             must
             make
             enquiry
             and
             diligent
             search
             into
             our
             whole
             lives
             ,
             to
             find
             what
             was
             the
             meaning
             of
             Gods
             dealing
             thus
             .
             How
             comes
             it
             to
             be
             thus
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             You
             must
             distinguish
             betwixt
             his
             withholding
             his
             presence
             and
             his
             comforts
             .
             Though
             perhaps
             you
             have
             not
             much
             comfort
             ,
             yet
             you
             have
             protection
             and
             support
             ,
             which
             is
             matter
             both
             of
             satisfaction
             ,
             and
             thanks
             ,
             so
             in
             the
             words
             immediateately
             following
             ,
             the
             Text
             ,
             
               thou
               hast
               holden
               me
               by
               the
               right
               hand
               .
            
             The
             Psalmist
             ,
             you
             may
             find
             ,
             was
             exercised
             with
             disquietments
             ,
             yet
             he
             had
             support
             from
             God
             ,
             though
             disconsolate
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Though
             God
             withhold
             his
             presence
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             because
             he
             is
             loth
             to
             afford
             it
             you
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             may
             make
             you
             more
             tender
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             value
             it
             at
             an
             higher
             rate
             .
             
               Cant.
               5.
               6.
               
               I
               opened
               to
               my
               beloved
               ,
               but
               my
               beloved
               had
               withdrawn
               himself
               ,
               and
               was
               gone
            
             ;
             this
             must
             beget
             a
             sad
             damp
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             
               My
               soul
               failed
               when
               he
               spake
               ,
            
             she
             sought
             him
             but
             could
             not
             find
             him
             :
             Before
             instead
             of
             opening
             to
             her
             beloved
             she
             excuseth
             her
             slothfulness
             ,
             now
             he
             is
             withdrawn
             he
             will
             make
             his
             offers
             more
             acceptable
             ,
             and
             more
             readily
             imbraced
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Wait
             upon
             God
             for
             a
             more
             free
             ,
             full
             ,
             and
             comfortable
             exhibition
             of
             himself
             to
             you
             .
             He
             is
             a
             gracious
             God
             ,
             adhere
             therefore
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             depend
             upon
             him
             .
             Though
             he
             may
             for
             a
             time
             carry
             himself
             somewhat
             strangely
             towards
             you
             ;
             yet
             after
             a
             season
             he
             may
             be
             pleased
             to
             be
             more
             favourable
             ,
             
               Isa.
               1.
               15.
               
               I
               will
               wait
               upon
               
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               hideth
               his
               face
               from
               the
               house
               of
               Jacob
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               look
               for
               him
               .
            
             This
             is
             a
             good
             ,
             and
             truly
             generous
             ,
             and
             brave
             resolution
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             opposition
             and
             danger
             ,
             to
             go
             on
             in
             faith
             ,
             patience
             and
             obedience
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Use
             Of
             examination
             .
             Let
             us
             examine
             how
             things
             go
             with
             us
             as
             to
             this
             matter
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             that
             we
             are
             ,
             with
             whom
             we
             live
             ,
             and
             with
             whom
             we
             abide
             ,
             see
             what
             communion
             and
             fellowship
             we
             do
             maintain
             with
             God.
             I
             shall
             give
             some
             characters
             of
             those
             that
             abide
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             man
             that
             abides
             with
             God
             ,
             hath
             his
             eyes
             ever
             upon
             the
             Lord
             ,
             choose
             where
             he
             is
             ,
             he
             he
             hath
             still
             an
             eye
             unto
             God
             :
             whether
             he
             be
             at
             home
             or
             abroad
             ,
             his
             eyes
             are
             towards
             heaven
             .
             The
             Lord
             is
             his
             refuge
             his
             chief
             possession
             ,
             
               Psal.
               25.
               15.
               
               Mine
               eyes
               are
               ever
               toward
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             and
             this
             was
             partly
             in
             a
             way
             of
             reverence
             ,
             as
             one
             afraid
             of
             offending
             him
             ;
             and
             partly
             in
             a
             way
             of
             dependance
             ,
             as
             one
             desiring
             instruction
             ,
             support
             and
             help
             from
             him
             .
             Can
             you
             say
             this
             that
             your
             eyes
             are
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             eyes
             of
             your
             mind
             and
             your
             thoughts
             are
             towards
             God
             ,
             are
             you
             upon
             every
             occurrence
             running
             to
             God
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             you
             are
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             acts
             ever
             as
             in
             Gods
             presence
             .
             He
             carries
             himself
             as
             one
             that
             considers
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             his
             eye
             upon
             him
             wherever
             he
             is
             ,
             what
             ever
             he
             doth
             ,
             
               Psal.
               16.
               8.
               
               I
               have
               set
               the
               Lord
               alwaies
               before
               me
               ,
               he
               is
               at
               my
               right
               hand
               .
            
             He
             set
             God
             before
             him
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             the
             object
             and
             end
             of
             his
             actions
             ,
             nor
             only
             to
             be
             a
             comfort
             and
             support
             to
             him
             ,
             whereupon
             he
             might
             rejoyce
             ,
             and
             his
             heart
             be
             glad
             ;
             but
             as
             a
             witness
             and
             judge
             of
             
             his
             actions
             ,
             which
             might
             engage
             him
             to
             sincerity
             .
             If
             we
             did
             really
             and
             fully
             consider
             that
             God
             seeth
             us
             ,
             and
             takes
             notice
             of
             us
             ,
             how
             would
             it
             influence
             upon
             us
             to
             be
             more
             serious
             ,
             reverent
             and
             holy
             .
             The
             wicked
             and
             hypocrites
             have
             no
             fear
             of
             God
             before
             their
             eyes
             .
             God
             is
             not
             in
             their
             thoughts
             .
             They
             say
             in
             effect
             he
             seeth
             not
             ,
             he
             knoweth
             not
             ,
             or
             doth
             not
             consider
             :
             but
             this
             holy
             man
             sees
             God
             observing
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             is
             the
             same
             in
             private
             that
             he
             is
             in
             publick
             .
             The
             same
             in
             his
             own
             house
             that
             he
             is
             abroad
             ,
             Psal.
             101.
             2.
             
             
               I
               will
               walk
               within
               my
               house
               with
               a
               perfect
               heart
               .
            
             Many
             when
             they
             are
             abroad
             carry
             themselves
             plausibly
             and
             fairly
             ,
             but
             follow
             them
             into
             their
             own
             houses
             ,
             what
             frothy
             talk
             ,
             what
             cursing
             and
             swearing
             ,
             what
             passion
             and
             bitterness
             :
             How
             disorderly
             are
             they
             there
             ?
             How
             little
             of
             God
             in
             their
             mouths
             ,
             and
             less
             in
             their
             lives
             ?
             As
             when
             they
             go
             abroad
             they
             put
             on
             commonly
             other
             cloaths
             ,
             so
             they
             do
             other
             deportment
             .
             But
             when
             returned
             to
             their
             own
             families
             ,
             they
             fall
             into
             the
             same
             unhappy
             disorder
             and
             confusion
             ;
             as
             if
             they
             had
             forgotten
             what
             manner
             of
             persons
             they
             were
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             that
             is
             ever
             with
             God
             affects
             solitude
             and
             retirement
             .
             He
             would
             not
             be
             alwaies
             in
             company
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             good
             and
             proper
             .
             He
             would
             sometimes
             be
             alone
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             more
             closely
             converse
             with
             God
             :
             Thus
             Isaac
             go's
             into
             the
             fields
             to
             meditate
             and
             pray
             ,
             Gen.
             24.
             63.
             
             The
             word
             in
             the
             original
             may
             be
             understood
             of
             both
             ,
             and
             no
             doubt
             this
             good
             man
             had
             supplication
             and
             prayer
             joyned
             with
             meditation
             .
             How
             oft
             do
             we
             read
             of
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             
             that
             went
             apart
             to
             pray
             ?
             
               Mat.
               14.
               23.
               
               He
               went
               up
               into
               a
               Mountain
               apart
               to
               pray
               ,
            
             so
             Mat.
             26.
             36.
             
             He
             leaves
             his
             disciples
             with
             this
             command
             .
             
               Sit
               ye
               here
               while
               I
               go
               and
               pray
               yonder
               .
            
             To
             the
             same
             purpose
             Luke
             9.
             28.
             
             
               He
               took
               Peter
               ,
               and
               John
               ,
               and
               James
               ,
               and
               went
               up
               into
               a
               Mountain
               to
               pray
               .
            
             The
             more
             pious
             any
             man
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             he
             desires
             ,
             at
             least
             some
             times
             to
             be
             alone
             .
             Those
             that
             cannot
             endure
             to
             be
             alone
             loose
             much
             of
             the
             sweetness
             and
             ravishment
             of
             communion
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             hastens
             through
             the
             creature
             to
             God.
             When
             he
             is
             engaged
             in
             his
             calling
             ,
             he
             hastens
             through
             the
             concernments
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             enjoy
             himself
             with
             God.
             Though
             what
             appertains
             to
             his
             place
             he
             doth
             with
             diligence
             ,
             yet
             this
             is
             not
             the
             principal
             object
             of
             his
             care
             ,
             nor
             the
             end
             of
             his
             thoughts
             .
             When
             he
             hath
             gotten
             this
             dispatched
             how
             glad
             is
             he
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             entertain
             himself
             with
             meditation
             and
             other
             holy
             exercises
             which
             are
             a
             most
             pleasant
             refection
             to
             him
             ?
             This
             is
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             carnal
             and
             good
             men
             ,
             they
             both
             hasten
             ,
             but
             the
             sensual
             makes
             all
             possible
             hast
             ,
             and
             hurry
             through
             his
             duty
             ,
             he
             thinks
             of
             ,
             and
             longs
             for
             the
             end
             before
             he
             begin
             :
             the
             good
             man
             is
             of
             another
             spirit
             ,
             he
             hastens
             through
             all
             business
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             have
             time
             and
             leisure
             to
             converse
             with
             God.
             In
             relations
             and
             friends
             ,
             he
             finds
             comfort
             ;
             but
             abundantly
             more
             with
             God.
             
               Psal.
               63.
               
               My
               soul
               followeth
               hard
               after
               thee
               .
            
             As
             a
             man
             in
             a
             croud
             presses
             hard
             to
             get
             to
             his
             friend
             .
             So
             the
             Psalmist
             though
             he
             was
             in
             a
             croud
             and
             
             multitude
             of
             business
             and
             obstructions
             ,
             yet
             he
             presses
             hard
             to
             get
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             He
             is
             glad
             of
             an
             opportunity
             of
             being
             with
             God
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             to
             be
             with
             him
             publickly
             or
             privately
             .
             A
             carnal
             heart
             shrinks
             from
             duty
             ,
             looks
             on
             it
             as
             a
             burden
             ,
             when
             will
             this
             Sabbath
             be
             over
             !
             O
             that
             I
             might
             fall
             upon
             my
             worldly
             business
             !
             David
             was
             glad
             when
             there
             was
             an
             opportunity
             of
             drawing
             nigh
             to
             God
             ,
             Psal.
             112.
             1.
             
             
               I
               was
               glad
               when
               they
               said
               unto
               me
               ,
               let
               us
               go
               into
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             6.
             
             He
             that
             is
             ever
             with
             God
             ,
             takes
             care
             to
             state
             things
             aright
             between
             God
             and
             him
             ,
             to
             set
             all
             streight
             ,
             and
             keep
             all
             well
             .
             In
             the
             evening
             he
             enquires
             ,
             how
             go
             things
             betwixt
             God
             and
             and
             me
             ?
             what
             good
             have
             I
             done
             this
             day
             ?
             wherein
             have
             I
             been
             useful
             ?
             what
             evil
             have
             I
             done
             ?
             and
             wherein
             have
             I
             offended
             ?
             How
             go's
             the
             case
             between
             God
             and
             me
             .
             Soul
             ,
             I
             must
             not
             lay
             mine
             eyes
             to
             sleep
             ,
             till
             I
             have
             cleared
             all
             between
             God
             and
             thee
             !
             After
             he
             lays
             himself
             down
             and
             sleeps
             ,
             and
             dwells
             in
             safety
             .
             Psal.
             4.
             4.
             
             Let
             me
             ask
             you
             one
             question
             ,
             Christians
             ,
             do
             not
             trifle
             but
             give
             Connscience
             leave
             to
             make
             the
             answer
             ,
             what
             prayers
             and
             diligence
             have
             you
             used
             to
             interrogate
             and
             examine
             your
             state
             and
             settle
             your
             spiritual
             concerns
             ?
             Have
             you
             used
             your
             utmost
             care
             and
             the
             best
             advice
             (
             as
             you
             would
             do
             in
             a
             worldly
             concernment
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             fraud
             or
             crime
             )
             to
             direct
             you
             and
             keep
             you
             from
             mistakes
             ?
             Have
             you
             not
             contented
             your selves
             with
             easie
             work
             and
             slight
             evidences
             ?
             I
             doubt
             ,
             upon
             a
             faithful
             tryal
             and
             a
             true
             account
             you
             'l
             find
             much
             amiss
             .
          
           
           
             7
             The
             more
             any
             duty
             or
             ordinance
             hath
             of
             God
             in
             it
             ,
             the
             more
             he
             is
             pleased
             with
             it
             ;
             Sometimes
             God
             affords
             more
             of
             himself
             in
             an
             ordinance
             ,
             sometimes
             less
             .
             He
             is
             at
             his
             own
             liberty
             and
             so
             will
             be
             ,
             let
             himself
             be
             enjoyed
             as
             he
             sees
             good
             .
             But
             according
             as
             God
             doth
             let
             out
             himself
             he
             is
             more
             or
             less
             affected
             with
             them
             .
             It
             is
             God
             that
             he
             desires
             ,
             and
             therefore
             his
             respect
             to
             ordinances
             is
             such
             ,
             as
             carries
             a
             proportion
             in
             it
             ,
             to
             what
             they
             have
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             8
             He
             that
             is
             ever
             with
             God
             ,
             despiseth
             all
             in
             comparison
             of
             God.
             Heaven
             ,
             Earth
             ,
             and
             all
             are
             but
             baubles
             ,
             trifles
             ,
             and
             nothing
             in
             comparison
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             25th
             verse
             of
             this
             Psalm
             the
             language
             of
             an
             holy
             man
             is
             ,
             
               whom
               have
               I
               in
               Heaven
               but
               thee
               ?
            
          
           
             9
             When
             he
             hath
             been
             with
             God
             ,
             he
             keeps
             in
             mind
             how
             God
             carried
             it
             toward
             him
             ,
             what
             communion
             he
             had
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             how
             things
             passed
             betwixt
             God
             and
             him
             .
             Did
             God
             awaken
             me
             by
             such
             a
             sermon
             ?
             Did
             he
             enliven
             and
             quicken
             me
             in
             such
             a
             prayer
             ?
             David
             remembred
             how
             God
             had
             appeared
             in
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             Psal.
             63.
             3
             
             He
             longed
             to
             see
             Gods
             power
             and
             glory
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             seen
             it
             in
             the
             Sanctuary
             .
             Those
             revivings
             and
             out-goings
             of
             ●od
             were
             written
             and
             imprinted
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             Psal.
             77.
             3.
             
             
               I
               remembred
               God
               and
               was
               troubled
               .
            
             To
             think
             how
             God
             had
             carryed
             to
             him
             at
             other
             times
             .
          
           
             10
             One
             that
             is
             continually
             with
             God
             ,
             counts
             the
             intervals
             of
             his
             being
             with
             God
             long
             and
             tedious
             .
             A
             pious
             man
             saith
             ,
             when
             will
             the
             
             Sabbath
             or
             Lords
             day
             come
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             sing
             forth
             the
             praises
             of
             God.
             When
             shall
             I
             be
             with
             God
             ,
             to
             hear
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             pray
             to
             him
             as
             
               David
               Psal.
            
             42.
             2.
             
             
               When
               shall
               I
               come
               and
               appear
               before
               God
               ?
            
             Now
             revise
             these
             particulars
             and
             see
             how
             they
             suit
             with
             your
             temper
             and
             frame
             ,
             and
             if
             upon
             a
             serious
             scrutiny
             you
             find
             these
             not
             agree
             to
             your
             case
             ,
             bless
             God
             that
             he
             hath
             wrought
             these
             in
             you
             :
             but
             if
             otherwise
             humble
             your selves
             ,
             and
             mourn
             ,
             and
             never
             cease
             till
             you
             can
             bring
             the
             matter
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             say
             with
             the
             Psalmist
             .
             
               Nevertheless
               I
               am
               continually
               with
               thee
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             SERMON
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               Psalm
               73.
               23.
               
            
             
               —
               Thou
               hast
               holden
               me
               by
               my
               right
               hand
               .
            
          
           
             HAving
             dispatched
             the
             former
             part
             of
             the
             verse
             and
             from
             thence
             given
             you
             an
             account
             of
             the
             Psalmists
             communion
             with
             God
             ,
             which
             was
             all
             I
             intended
             to
             speak
             of
             ,
             when
             I
             took
             up
             these
             words
             ,
             I
             shall
             proceed
             to
             this
             latter
             part
             ,
             which
             contains
             communication
             of
             help
             ,
             assistance
             and
             comfort
             to
             those
             that
             have
             fellowship
             with
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             reason
             and
             fruit
             of
             their
             adherence
             to
             him
             .
             The
             words
             in
             the
             Original
             are
             
               Ahazta
               bejad
               
               jemini
            
             which
             Molterus
             renders
             
               Tenuisti
               manu
               dextram
               meam
               (
               bejad
               )
            
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             he
             will
             have
             to
             refer
             to
             Gods
             hand
             ,
             and
             jemini
             according
             to
             our
             translation
             to
             refer
             to
             the
             Psalmists
             hand
             ;
             but
             
               (
               bejad
            
             )
             doth
             not
             refer
             to
             Gods
             hand
             ,
             for
             the
             assuming
             of
             (
             —
             )
             for
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             in
             Regimen
             shews
             its
             relation
             to
             the
             subsequent
             substantive
             thus
             it
             is
             used
             Jer.
             22.
             24.
             
             Psal.
             121.
             5.
             
             And
             then
             the
             words
             run
             thus
             ,
             Thou
             hast
             holden
             me
             by
             the
             hand
             ,
             even
             my
             right
             hand
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             according
             to
             the
             Hebrew
             
               Pleonasme
               be
               jad
               brinini
            
             by
             the
             hand
             ,
             even
             by
             my
             right
             hand
             .
             The
             hand
             of
             God
             may
             easily
             be
             understood
             in
             the
             signification
             of
             the
             verb
             ahazta
             ,
             which
             imports
             as
             much
             as
             thou
             hast
             laid
             hold
             of
             ,
             with
             an
             Ellipsis
             of
             the
             Pronoun
             me
             .
             Muis
             doth
             peremptorily
             paraphrase
             on
             the
             words
             ,
             thus
             
               Lapsuro
               ,
               mihi
               dextram
               porrexisti
            
             ,
             I
             being
             ready
             to
             fall
             ,
             thou
             didst
             reach
             out
             to
             me
             thy
             right
             hand
             .
             And
             differs
             from
             our
             translation
             in
             the
             word
             jemini
             making
             it
             an
             adjective
             ,
             and
             so
             agreeing
             with
             its
             substantive
             bejad
             and
             not
             put
             in
             Apposition
             ;
             but
             so
             it
             should
             have
             been
             jemani
             without
             Hizer
             in
             the
             middle
             ;
             or
             if
             within
             it
             2
             Chron.
             3.
             17.
             yet
             read
             by
             Camets
             .
             There
             is
             no
             necessity
             of
             such
             a
             streyned
             construction
             ,
             for
             as
             hath
             been
             shewn
             ,
             this
             way
             of
             rendring
             the
             words
             is
             the
             most
             usual
             and
             unforced
             ,
             and
             it
             makes
             the
             sense
             most
             easie
             ,
             whereas
             how
             scant
             would
             the
             words
             be
             to
             express
             the
             sense
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             no
             suffix
             ?
             But
             they
             must
             be
             read
             thus
             .
             Thou
             hast
             holden
             by
             the
             right
             hand
             .
             Gods
             affording
             his
             special
             respects
             towards
             ,
             and
             care
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             is
             expressed
             by
             his
             being
             at
             their
             
             or
             holding
             them
             by
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
             Isa.
             41.
             13.
             
             
               I
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               will
               hold
               thy
               right
               hand
               .
            
             And
             though
             the
             metaphor
             of
             a
             person
             sinking
             or
             falling
             ,
             were
             supposed
             most
             pertinent
             here
             ,
             and
             it
             matters
             not
             then
             ,
             whether
             a
             friend
             lay
             hold
             on
             me
             ,
             sinking
             by
             the
             right
             hand
             or
             the
             left
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             draw
             me
             out
             of
             danger
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             not
             all
             one
             which
             of
             his
             hands
             he
             takes
             me
             by
             ;
             yet
             the
             emphasis
             will
             be
             here
             as
             considerable
             and
             more
             ;
             for
             God
             by
             his
             right
             hand
             of
             power
             doth
             lay
             hold
             of
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             faith
             of
             his
             people
             .
             So
             
               my
               right
               hand
            
             may
             signifie
             the
             Psalmists
             faith
             ,
             and
             adds
             to
             mercy
             as
             well
             as
             the
             assistance
             God
             doth
             afford
             .
             The
             right
             hand
             is
             the
             hand
             of
             dexterity
             ,
             wherewith
             we
             are
             more
             ready
             to
             lay
             hold
             on
             any
             help
             that
             is
             offered
             .
             And
             so
             the
             words
             would
             bear
             the
             paraphrase
             ,
             I
             was
             ready
             to
             sink
             and
             thy
             waves
             to
             pass
             over
             me
             .
             My
             soul
             even
             fainted
             and
             sunk
             within
             me
             ;
             yet
             I
             remembred
             the
             Lord
             ,
             I
             stretched
             forth
             my
             hand
             in
             prayer
             ,
             I
             cryed
             Lord
             save
             me
             I
             perish
             ,
             and
             thou
             hast
             stretched
             forth
             thy
             hand
             ,
             thou
             hast
             caught
             me
             ;
             thou
             hast
             holden
             me
             by
             my
             right
             hand
             .
             But
             if
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             be
             not
             peculiarly
             meant
             ,
             they
             will
             stand
             well
             in
             their
             connexion
             with
             the
             present
             and
             subsequent
             words
             ;
             for
             he
             had
             given
             immediately
             before
             an
             account
             of
             his
             communion
             with
             God
             ,
             which
             frequently
             in
             scripture
             is
             set
             out
             in
             walking
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             God
             is
             said
             to
             be
             at
             their
             right
             hand
             ,
             Psal.
             16.
             1.
             
             
               I
               have
               set
               the
               Lord
               alwaies
               before
               me
               ,
            
             which
             is
             spoken
             in
             other
             words
             in
             this
             verse
             ,
             
               I
               am
               continually
               with
               thee
               :
               He
               is
               at
               my
               right
               hand
               ,
            
             and
             that
             is
             answered
             by
             these
             words
             
             
               Thou
               hast
               holden
               me
               by
               my
               right
               hand
               .
            
             God
             holds
             his
             people
             by
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             right
             hand
             he
             doth
             defend
             them
             against
             their
             deadly
             enemies
             ,
             that
             lie
             in
             wait
             for
             ,
             and
             are
             armed
             against
             them
             .
             Though
             the
             people
             of
             God
             are
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             none
             can
             pluck
             them
             thence
             ,
             yet
             the
             Devil
             and
             the
             World
             will
             do
             what
             they
             can
             to
             make
             them
             leave
             their
             hold
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             here
             is
             their
             comfort
             that
             God
             puts
             himelf
             between
             them
             and
             danger
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             That
             God
             doth
             uphold
             his
             pious
             and
             holy
             servants
             in
             the
             time
             of
             their
             distress
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             in
             distress
             he
             doth
             not
             turn
             his
             back
             upon
             them
             and
             disown
             them
             ;
             but
             stands
             by
             ,
             beholds
             and
             upholds
             them
             ,
             Psal.
             31.
             7.
             
             
               Thou
               hast
               known
               my
               soul
               in
               adversitie
               .
            
             Afflictions
             and
             troubles
             upon
             me
             ,
             change
             not
             thy
             countenance
             towards
             me
             :
             when
             worldly
             friends
             are
             as
             the
             waters
             that
             fail
             ,
             look
             shy
             and
             strange
             upon
             me
             .
             Thou
             art
             my
             God
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             strengthen
             ,
             help
             ,
             uphold
             me
             .
             
               Thou
               wilt
               not
               be
               far
               from
               me
               ,
            
             when
             trouble
             is
             nigh
             God
             doth
             maintain
             the
             Lot
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             Psal.
             16.
             5.
             
             That
             Dimensum
             of
             grace
             and
             comfort
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             bestowed
             on
             them
             .
             He
             is
             their
             staff
             and
             stay
             ,
             whereby
             their
             natural
             spiritual
             and
             eternal
             life
             is
             supported
             ,
             not
             a
             staff
             of
             reed
             like
             Egypt
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             little
             stress
             be
             laid
             on
             it
             will
             break
             .
             The
             Church
             findeth
             it
             her
             security
             ,
             support
             ,
             and
             comfort
             to
             lean
             on
             Christ
             ,
             Cant.
             8.
             5.
             
             Being
             taken
             with
             all
             carnal
             confidences
             and
             dependance
             on
             creatures
             ,
             layes
             the
             weight
             of
             temporal
             spiritual
             ,
             eternal
             life
             ,
             and
             concernments
             on
             him
             .
             O
             what
             familiarity
             ,
             what
             condescention
             
             in
             God
             doth
             it
             argue
             to
             suffer
             to
             suffer
             his
             Church
             as
             his
             beloved
             ,
             to
             lie
             in
             his
             bosome
             ,
             his
             left
             hand
             being
             under
             her
             head
             ,
             and
             his
             right
             hand
             embracing
             her
             !
             The
             Lord
             strengthens
             his
             people
             with
             strength
             in
             their
             souls
             as
             Paul
             was
             supported
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             17.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               stood
               by
               me
               and
               strengthned
               me
               .
            
             In
             the
             prosecution
             of
             this
             point
             ,
             I
             shall
             shew
             what
             God
             upholds
             his
             people
             from
             ,
             and
             what
             God
             upholds
             his
             people
             by
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             What
             God
             upholds
             his
             people
             from
             ?
             2.
             
             From
             sin
             .
             Their
             natures
             are
             corrupt
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             averse
             from
             good
             ,
             prone
             to
             evil
             as
             the
             sparks
             do
             fly
             upwards
             ,
             and
             though
             in
             part
             enlightned
             ,
             sanctified
             and
             recovered
             ;
             yet
             they
             have
             still
             evil
             habits
             and
             dispositions
             in
             them
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             God
             did
             not
             restrain
             them
             ,
             they
             would
             fall
             into
             those
             miscariages
             which
             would
             be
             highly
             injurious
             ,
             both
             to
             them
             and
             Religion
             Rom.
             7.
             14.
             19.
             
             Oh
             what
             a
             sink
             of
             impurity
             and
             sin
             did
             this
             Apostle
             find
             in
             himself
             !
             yet
             was
             one
             of
             the
             holiest
             and
             best
             men
             that
             ever
             the
             sun
             saw
             .
             And
             what
             a
             tottering
             condition
             was
             Asaph
             in
             ?
             Psal.
             73.
             2.
             3.
             
             For
             he
             could
             scarce
             keep
             his
             feet
             ,
             he
             was
             almost
             gone
             ,
             when
             he
             saw
             the
             prosperity
             of
             the
             wicked
             .
             David
             was
             withholden
             by
             the
             Lord
             from
             shedding
             blood
             ,
             and
             pursuing
             his
             rageful
             and
             cruel
             design
             against
             Nabals
             house
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             25.
             26.
             
             The
             Lord
             like
             a
             loving
             Father
             looks
             after
             and
             regards
             his
             servants
             ,
             keeping
             them
             from
             the
             unhappy
             extravagancies
             their
             corrupt
             natures
             lead
             and
             prompt
             them
             to
             .
             Though
             God
             do
             permit
             them
             sometimes
             to
             fall
             fouly
             by
             their
             iniquities
             ,
             yet
             he
             keeps
             them
             
             from
             total
             and
             final
             Apostacy
             ,
             from
             the
             belief
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             the
             life
             which
             is
             according
             to
             godliness
             .
          
           
             2
             God
             upholds
             his
             people
             from
             desponding
             and
             fainting
             ;
             sometimes
             their
             tryals
             and
             troubles
             are
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             they
             know
             not
             what
             in
             the
             world
             to
             do
             with
             themselves
             ,
             so
             that
             if
             he
             did
             not
             interpose
             ,
             they
             would
             faint
             and
             throw
             up
             their
             Religion
             and
             hopes
             at
             once
             ,
             Psal.
             73.
             13.
             21.
             
             Now
             to
             prevent
             this
             ,
             God
             comes
             in
             with
             his
             cordial
             waters
             ,
             instructs
             ,
             satisfies
             ,
             and
             comforts
             them
             .
             When
             they
             were
             about
             to
             pull
             Paul
             in
             pieces
             ,
             Acts
             23.
             11.
             
             It
             s
             said
             ,
             the
             night
             following
             
               the
               Lord
               stood
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               said
               be
               of
               good
               cheer
               .
            
             The
             Lord
             upholds
             his
             people
             under
             spiritual
             disertions
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             utterly
             and
             irrecoverably
             cast
             down
             ,
             and
             sunk
             under
             the
             sence
             of
             his
             displeasure
             and
             the
             hiding
             of
             his
             face
             ,
             he
             presents
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             convinces
             them
             of
             their
             great
             weakness
             in
             their
             complaints
             ,
             and
             shews
             them
             the
             days
             of
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             most
             High
             ,
             helps
             them
             that
             sit
             in
             darknes
             to
             reflect
             on
             former
             experience
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             sunshine
             and
             his
             promise
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             be
             a
             light
             unto
             them
             ,
             a
             Sun
             and
             a
             shield
             ,
             and
             will
             withhold
             from
             them
             no
             good
             thing
             ,
             so
             Psal.
             77.
             7.
             8
             ,
             10.
             
             Psal.
             42.
             6.
             8.
             
             He
             assures
             them
             that
             he
             is
             not
             gone
             for
             evermore
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             not
             quite
             gone
             .
             Though
             for
             a
             small
             moment
             he
             forsake
             them
             ,
             yet
             with
             great
             mercy
             will
             he
             gather
             them
             ,
             Isa.
             54.
             7.
             8.
             
             
               In
               a
               little
               wrath
               I
               hid
               my
               face
               from
               thee
               for
               a
               moment
               ,
               but
               with
               everlasting
               kindness
               will
               I
               have
               mercy
               upon
               thee
               .
            
             Under
             their
             greatest
             dejections
             there
             is
             some
             
             sprig
             or
             other
             of
             comfort
             that
             they
             lay
             hold
             on
             ,
             and
             is
             stretched
             out
             unto
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             kept
             from
             being
             overwhelmed
             ,
             some
             twig
             or
             other
             of
             a
             promise
             or
             experience
             ,
             that
             may
             bear
             them
             up
             .
             Though
             God
             seems
             to
             be
             departed
             from
             them
             quite
             ,
             yet
             he
             doth
             but
             hide
             his
             face
             ,
             whereby
             his
             favour
             is
             discovered
             in
             more
             clear
             features
             .
             He
             is
             nigh
             to
             them
             by
             his
             special
             grace
             ,
             when
             they
             think
             him
             afar
             off
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             crying
             the
             Lord
             hath
             forsaken
             me
             ,
             my
             God
             hath
             forgotten
             ,
             and
             are
             groping
             for
             him
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             he
             is
             at
             their
             right
             hand
             .
             The
             Lord
             upholds
             them
             from
             being
             discouraged
             ,
             and
             fainting
             under
             outward
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             therefore
             shews
             them
             how
             needful
             and
             useful
             they
             are
             ,
             how
             much
             love
             ,
             care
             ,
             and
             fatherly
             tenderness
             and
             providence
             there
             is
             manifested
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             design
             of
             them
             ;
             how
             light
             and
             short
             they
             are
             compared
             to
             the
             mass
             of
             glory
             that
             is
             set
             before
             them
             ;
             what
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             with
             his
             servants
             ,
             who
             patiently
             expect
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             be
             weary
             and
             faint
             in
             their
             minds
             .
             Heb.
             12.
             3
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             God
             apholds
             his
             people
             from
             ruine
             and
             destruction
             ,
             both
             temporal
             and
             eternal
             ,
             1.
             
             From
             temporal
             ruine
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             either
             upholds
             them
             against
             troubles
             of
             the
             world
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             touch
             them
             ,
             or
             keeps
             them
             from
             the
             evils
             of
             World
             though
             they
             share
             in
             common
             calamities
             ,
             and
             though
             they
             do
             not
             escape
             ,
             yet
             they
             shall
             be
             enabled
             to
             bear
             afflictions
             ,
             that
             the
             
               tryall
               of
               their
               ,
               faith
               may
               be
               found
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               tryed
               by
               fire
               ,
               unto
               praise
               and
               honour
               ,
               and
               glory
               at
               the
               
               appearing
               of
               Jesus
               Christ.
            
             Sometimes
             God
             preserves
             them
             from
             the
             eminent
             judgments
             he
             brings
             upon
             the
             world
             of
             the
             ungodly
             .
             They
             are
             separated
             from
             the
             plagues
             brought
             on
             the
             wicked
             ,
             when
             their
             preservation
             may
             make
             eminently
             for
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             have
             born
             remarkable
             witness
             against
             the
             sins
             that
             have
             brought
             judgments
             .
             
               While
               Lot
               lingred
            
             ,
             Gen.
             19.
             16.
             
               the
               men
               laid
               hold
               upon
               his
               hand
               —
               the
               Lord
               being
               merciful
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               they
               brought
               him
               forth
               and
               set
               him
               without
               the
               City
               ,
            
             thus
             was
             he
             delivered
             from
             that
             flaming
             destruction
             ,
             an
             èmblem
             of
             hell
             ,
             which
             turned
             Sodom
             and
             Gomorrha
             into
             ashes
             .
             That
             righteous
             man
             dwelling
             among
             them
             ,
             
               in
               seeing
               and
               hearing
               ,
               vexed
               his
               righteous
               soul
               ▪
               from
               day
               to
               day
               with
               their
               unlawful
               deeds
               ,
               and
               filthy
               conversation
               ,
            
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             6.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               knoweth
            
             how
             and
             when
             
               to
               deliver
               the
               righteous
               and
               godly
               out
               of
               temptations
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               judgments
               ,
               and
               how
               to
               reserve
               the
               unjust
               unto
               the
               day
               of
               judgment
               to
               be
               punished
               ,
               God
               spared
               not
               the
               old
               world
               ,
               but
               saved
            
             Noah
             
               the
               eighth
               person
               a
               preacher
               of
               righteousness
               ,
               bringing
               in
               the
               flood
               upon
               the
               world
               of
               the
               ungodly
               ,
            
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             5.
             
             That
             God
             might
             shew
             his
             power
             ,
             and
             publish
             his
             name
             through
             all
             the
             earth
             ,
             he
             raised
             up
             Pharaoh
             ,
             and
             destroyed
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             made
             a
             way
             in
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             a
             path
             in
             the
             mighty
             waters
             ,
             for
             Israel
             that
             was
             precious
             in
             his
             sight
             ,
             when
             they
             passed
             through
             the
             waters
             in
             the
             red
             Sea
             ,
             the
             Lord
             was
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             passed
             over
             the
             river
             of
             Jordan
             ,
             it
             did
             not
             overflow
             ,
             so
             the
             God
             in
             whom
             the
             three
             Worthies
             in
             Babylon
             trusted
             ,
             Dan.
             3.
             16.
             17.
             
             was
             able
             to
             deliver
             them
             from
             the
             fiery
             furnace
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             burnt
             ,
             neither
             did
             the
             flame
             kindle
             upon
             them
             .
             If
             they
             cannot
             promise
             themselves
             security
             from
             common
             calamity
             ,
             as
             ordinarily
             they
             cannot
             ,
             yet
             they
             pray
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             promised
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             delivered
             from
             this
             present
             evil
             world
             .
             
               The
               Lord
               is
               faithful
               ,
               who
               shall
               establish
               and
               keep
               them
               from
               evil
               ,
            
             2
             Thes
             ,
             3.
             3.
             
             And
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             who
             knew
             what
             was
             most
             necessary
             and
             proper
             for
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             Joh.
             17.
             15.
             
             
               Prayeth
               not
               that
               God
               would
               take
               them
               out
               of
               the
               world
               ,
            
             in
             which
             world
             chap.
             16.
             33.
             
             He
             had
             told
             that
             they
             should
             have
             tribulation
             ,
             
               but
               that
               he
               would
               keep
               them
               from
               the
               evil
               .
               And
               Christ
               gave
               himsef
               for
               our
               sins
               that
               he
               might
               deliver
               us
               from
               this
               present
               evil
               world
               .
            
             Though
             they
             fall
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             violent
             and
             unreasonable
             men
             ,
             that
             neither
             have
             faith
             nor
             humanity
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             forsaken
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             utterly
             cast
             down
             .
             Though
             they
             fall
             ,
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             utterly
             cast
             down
             ,
             for
             the
             Lord
             upholdeth
             them
             with
             his
             hand
             .
             Psal.
             37.
             24.
             
             When
             trouble
             is
             on
             every
             side
             ,
             and
             they
             seem
             to
             be
             hedg'd
             in
             with
             thorns
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             disstressed
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             is
             no
             way
             can
             be
             found
             for
             them
             to
             escape
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             in
             the
             snare
             of
             the
             fowler
             ,
             God
             breaks
             the
             snare
             and
             they
             escape
             .
             They
             may
             be
             perplexed
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             dispare
             ,
             persecuted
             ,
             but
             not
             forsaken
             ,
             cast
             down
             but
             not
             destroyed
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             
               God
               will
               be
               with
               them
               in
               six
               troubles
               and
               in
               seven
               .
               Many
               are
               the
               afflictions
               of
               the
               righteous
               ,
               but
               the
               Lord
               delivereth
               them
               out
               of
               them
               all
               ,
               Psal.
            
             34.
             19.
             
             Their
             fall
             shall
             not
             be
             irrecoverable
             
             and
             desperate
             ,
             but
             they
             shall
             arise
             out
             of
             their
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             their
             faith
             shall
             triumph
             over
             the
             reproaches
             and
             malice
             of
             the
             malignant
             world
             ,
             Matth.
             7.
             8.
             
             
               VVhen
               I
               fall
               ,
               I
               shall
               arise
               .
               A
               just
               man
               falleth
               seven
               times
               and
               riseth
               up
               again
               .
               Prov.
            
             24.
             16.
             
             There
             shall
             be
             an
             end
             of
             their
             troubles
             ,
             their
             redemption
             draws
             on
             .
             
               Blessed
               is
               the
               man
               that
               endureth
               temptation
               ,
               for
               when
               he
               is
               tryed
               be
               shall
               receive
               the
               crown
               of
               life
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               hath
               promised
               ,
               Jam.
            
             1.
             12.
             
             It
             would
             be
             madness
             indeed
             to
             cast
             away
             their
             confidence
             ,
             which
             hath
             great
             recompence
             of
             reward
             .
             They
             had
             need
             of
             patience
             ,
             that
             after
             they
             have
             done
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             may
             receive
             the
             promises
             .
             
               But
               yet
               a
               little
               while
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               shall
               come
               will
               come
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               tarry
               .
               Heb.
            
             10.
             36
             ,
             37.
             
             Their
             miseries
             shall
             have
             bounds
             ,
             and
             an
             end
             .
             They
             shall
             not
             always
             be
             sighing
             under
             their
             burdens●
             ;
             sobbing
             out
             their
             complaints
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             rest
             after
             all
             their
             travels
             ,
             a
             land
             flowing
             with
             milk
             and
             honey
             ,
             with
             rivers
             of
             pleasures
             for
             a
             dry
             and
             barren
             wilderness
             .
             
               The
               wickedness
               of
               the
               wicked
               will
               come
               to
               an
               end
               ,
            
             the
             Devil
             may
             rage
             ,
             and
             roar
             ,
             and
             raise
             persecution
             ,
             and
             they
             suffer
             
               tribulation
               ten
               daies
               ,
               Rev.
            
             2.
             10.
             
             The
             Devils
             Agents
             have
             their
             hour
             ,
             Luke
             22.
             53.
             
             
               This
               is
               your
               hour
               and
               the
               power
               of
               darkness
               .
            
             Nay
             all
             the
             calamities
             of
             the
             people
             of
             God
             are
             light
             ,
             and
             but
             for
             a
             moment
             ,
             if
             compared
             with
             eternity
             of
             glory
             .
          
           
             2
             They
             shall
             be
             upheld
             and
             kept
             from
             eternall
             destruction
             .
             
               The
               ungodly
               shall
               not
               stand
               in
               judgment
               ,
               nor
               sinners
               in
               the
               Congregation
               of
               the
               
               righteous
               ,
               Psal.
            
             1.
             5.
             
             They
             shall
             be
             cast
             and
             fall
             in
             the
             trial
             ,
             when
             the
             assembly
             of
             the
             first-born
             ,
             shall
             stand
             and
             be
             acquitted
             ,
             and
             received
             into
             those
             everlasting
             and
             blessed
             habitations
             ,
             with
             a
             happy
             welcome
             ,
             
               Come
               ye
               blessed
               of
               my
               Father
               ,
               inherit
               the
               Kingdom
               prepared
               for
               you
               .
            
             They
             shall
             be
             kept
             by
             the
             power
             of
             God
             through
             faith
             unto
             salvation
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Having
             shown
             what
             God
             upholds
             his
             people
             from
             ,
             in
             the
             next
             place
             we
             shall
             shew
             by
             what
             God
             upholds
             them
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             his
             own
             immediate
             hand
             ,
             without
             the
             interposition
             or
             ministry
             of
             his
             creatures
             ,
             as
             Christ
             caught
             Peter
             sinking
             .
             This
             is
             called
             Gods
             creating
             of
             their
             happiness
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             glad
             ,
             and
             rejoyce
             in
             that
             which
             he
             doth
             create
             ,
             when
             he
             creates
             Jerusalem
             a
             rejoycing
             ,
             brings
             about
             the
             prosperity
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             nothing
             of
             sufficiency
             or
             disposition
             in
             matter
             and
             means
             to
             produce
             such
             an
             effect
             .
             When
             by
             his
             Fiat
             he
             commands
             deliverance
             for
             Jacob.
             And
             although
             some
             creatures
             are
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             they
             are
             such
             as
             are
             inconsiderable
             ,
             and
             ineffectual
             without
             miraculous
             power
             ,
             to
             cause
             any
             thing
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             and
             conduce
             the
             least
             naturally
             towards
             their
             deliverance
             ,
             nay
             it
             may
             be
             contrary
             to
             their
             nature
             ,
             and
             above
             their
             ordinary
             power
             ,
             they
             are
             commanded
             to
             their
             service
             ,
             and
             answer
             Gods
             command
             .
             The
             sea
             is
             taught
             to
             distinguish
             between
             the
             Egyptians
             and
             Israelites
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             way
             for
             the
             ransomed
             to
             pass
             over
             .
             Elijah
             is
             fed
             by
             a
             Raven
             .
             When
             Daniel
             is
             thrown
             into
             the
             den
             ,
             the
             hungry
             Lions
             Forget
             their
             hunger
             and
             cruelty
             .
             The
             vermine
             
             plague
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             trouble
             not
             Goshen
             .
             At
             the
             sound
             of
             the
             rams
             horns
             and
             the
             shout
             of
             Israel
             the
             walls
             of
             Jericho
             fall
             .
             God
             has
             secret
             and
             invincible
             ways
             of
             conveying
             relief
             to
             his
             people
             .
             They
             cannot
             be
             in
             so
             close
             a
             prison
             ,
             so
             begirt
             with
             danger
             but
             he
             can
             come
             to
             them
             ,
             comfort
             and
             deliver
             them
             ,
             manifest
             that
             help
             and
             salvation
             is
             from
             the
             Lord.
             He
             sends
             in
             his
             comforts
             to
             them
             that
             can
             pass
             through
             guards
             and
             iron
             gates
             ,
             unseen
             ,
             unheard
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             resisted
             ,
             which
             their
             enemies
             cannot
             hinder
             them
             of
             ,
             and
             these
             they
             cannot
             take
             away
             from
             them
             ,
             Hos.
             2.
             14.
             
             When
             he
             hath
             brought
             them
             into
             the
             wilderness
             ,
             he
             speaks
             comfortably
             to
             them
             ,
             he
             sends
             an
             encouraging
             message
             to
             Paul.
             Be
             of
             good
             cheer
             and
             in
             the
             multitudes
             of
             their
             thoughts
             within
             them
             ,
             his
             comforts
             delight
             their
             souls
             ,
             Psal.
             94.
             19.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             God
             upholds
             his
             people
             by
             his
             word
             ,
             whereby
             he
             affords
             them
             instruction
             ,
             encouragement
             and
             comfort
             .
             When
             they
             are
             in
             distress
             ,
             they
             betake
             them
             thither
             as
             to
             a
             Sacred
             Directory
             ,
             and
             are
             preserved
             from
             evil
             ,
             Psal.
             17.
             4.
             
             
               By
               the
               words
               of
               thy
               lips
               I
               have
               kept
               me
               from
               the
               path
               of
               the
               destroyer
               .
               Thy
               word
               have
               I
               hid
               in
               my
               heart
               that
               I
               might
               not
               sin
               against
               thee
               .
               Psal.
            
             119.
             11.
             
             They
             go
             to
             the
             word
             as
             a
             Sanctuary
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             word
             the
             Psalmist
             took
             sanctuary
             against
             his
             fears
             .
             Psal
             ,
             73.
             17.
             
             He
             was
             perplexed
             till
             he
             came
             into
             Gods
             Sanctuary
             :
             Some
             by
             Sanctuary
             do
             understand
             Heaven
             ,
             till
             he
             thought
             of
             heaven
             he
             was
             not
             satisfied
             .
             Others
             by
             Sanctuary
             understand
             the
             place
             where
             Gods
             word
             was
             read
             and
             unfolded
             ,
             and
             there
             are
             that
             
             by
             Sanctuary
             will
             have
             the
             word
             of
             God
             to
             be
             meant
             .
             Though
             Asaph
             might
             not
             mean
             the
             word
             by
             Sanctuary
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             the
             word
             in
             the
             Sanctuary
             which
             afforded
             him
             comfort
             and
             resolution
             in
             that
             great
             perplexity
             .
             And
             this
             was
             Davids
             comfort
             in
             his
             affliction
             ,
             the
             word
             of
             God
             quickned
             him
             ,
             Psal.
             119.
             50.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             God
             upholds
             them
             by
             his
             creatures
             ,
             his
             Angels
             ,
             his
             ministers
             ,
             and
             their
             brethren
             in
             tribulation
             and
             suffering
             .
             Our
             Lord
             himself
             was
             strengthned
             by
             an
             Angel
             ,
             Luke
             22.
             43.
             and
             Heb.
             1.
             14.
             
             
               Are
               they
               not
               ministring
               Spirits
               sent
               forth
               to
               minister
               for
               them
               ,
               who
               shall
               be
               heirs
               of
               Salvation
               ?
            
             By
             his
             Ministers
             he
             doth
             mightily
             uphold
             and
             strengthen
             them
             .
             They
             are
             given
             for
             the
             perfecting
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             for
             the
             edifying
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             till
             they
             come
             to
             a
             perfect
             man
             ,
             the
             measure
             of
             the
             stature
             of
             the
             fulness
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Eph.
             4.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             
               VVe
               are
               helpers
               of
               your
               joy
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             to
             the
             
               Corinthians
               ,
               not
               exercising
               Lordship
               over
               your
               saith
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             1.
             24.
             
             What
             mighty
             confirmation
             were
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             to
             the
             Churches
             ,
             Acts
             14.
             22.
             
             
               They
               returned
               to
            
             Lystra
             ,
             Iconium
             ,
             and
             Antioch
             ,
             
               confirming
               the
               souls
               of
               the
               Disciples
               ,
               and
               exhorting
               them
               to
               continue
               in
               the
               faith
               .
            
             The
             people
             of
             God
             are
             mutually
             helpful
             for
             the
             establishing
             of
             one
             another
             ,
             Job
             did
             uphold
             many
             ,
             Job
             4.
             4.
             
             And
             Eliphas
             spoke
             true
             in
             saying
             That
             
               he
               had
               strengthned
               the
               feeble
               knees
               ,
               and
               weak
               hands
               ,
               and
               had
               upholden
               him
               that
               was
               falling
               ,
            
             And
             God
             blesseth
             some
             with
             special
             comforts
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             a
             relief
             to
             others
             by
             their
             experiences
             ,
             and
             may
             tell
             what
             God
             
             hath
             done
             for
             their
             souls
             .
             2
             Cor.
             1.
             4.
             
             
               Who
               comforteth
               us
               in
               all
               our
               tribulation
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               he
               able
               to
               comfort
               them
               ,
               which
               are
               in
               any
               trouble
               ,
               by
               the
               comfort
               wherewith
               we
               our selves
               are
               comforted
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             4.
             
             By
             his
             Providences
             which
             have
             been
             so
             signal
             and
             remarkable
             ,
             that
             have
             raised
             them
             out
             of
             their
             fears
             ,
             and
             revived
             their
             hope
             and
             confidence
             ,
             when
             their
             eyes
             have
             even
             failed
             with
             looking
             :
             When
             mercies
             have
             come
             in
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             been
             almost
             ready
             to
             despair
             of
             :
             And
             God
             hath
             turned
             the
             stream
             of
             affairs
             towards
             their
             relief
             and
             prosperity
             ,
             and
             brought
             about
             that
             which
             was
             improbable
             ,
             and
             they
             looked
             not
             for
             .
             Thus
             Jacob
             was
             revived
             ,
             Genesis
             45.
             22.
             
          
           
             We
             come
             to
             the
             reasons
             ,
             Why
             God
             upholds
             his
             people
             ?
             And
             they
             are
             drawn
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             From
             the
             love
             of
             God.
             His
             love
             to
             them
             is
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             called
             
               the
               beloved
               of
               his
               soul
            
             ,
             Jer.
             12.
             7.
             
             He
             hath
             more
             love
             ,
             care
             ,
             tenderness
             than
             the
             fathers
             of
             our
             flesh
             .
             
               If
               they
               being
               evil
               know
               how
               to
               give
               good
               gifts
               unto
               their
               children
               :
               how
               much
               more
               shall
               our
               heavenly
               Father
               give
               the
               holy
               spirit
               to
               them
               that
               ask
               him
               ?
            
             Luk.
             11.
             13.
             
             In
             correcting
             his
             people
             he
             sheweth
             more
             pitty
             and
             goodness
             ;
             
               For
               the
               Fathers
               of
               our
               flesh
               corrected
               us
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               few
               days
               chastened
               us
               after
               their
               own
               pleasure
               ,
               but
               he
               for
               our
               profit
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               be
               partakers
               of
               his
               holiness
               ,
            
             Heb.
             12.
             10.
             
             Not
             the
             most
             tender
             hearted
             mother
             doth
             yearn
             with
             such
             bowels
             of
             compassion
             towards
             her
             only
             Son
             ,
             as
             God
             doth
             toward
             his
             people
             .
             Isa.
             49.
             15.
             
             
               Can
               a
               woman
               forget
               her
               
               sucking
               child
               ,
               that
               she
               should
               not
               have
               compassion
               on
               the
               son
               of
               her
               womb
               ;
               yea
               they
               may
               forget
               ,
               yet
               will
               I
               not
               forget
               thee
               .
            
             This
             love
             to
             them
             is
             the
             reason
             why
             he
             will
             uphold
             them
             .
             Why
             did
             God
             lead
             Israel
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             why
             did
             he
             so
             eminently
             preserve
             them
             ?
             Because
             he
             loved
             them
             ;
             therefore
             he
             chose
             them
             to
             be
             a
             peculiar
             people
             above
             all
             people
             ,
             that
             were
             on
             the
             face
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             Deut.
             7.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             And
             the
             reason
             why
             he
             loved
             them
             ,
             was
             because
             he
             loved
             them
             :
             not
             any
             goodness
             ,
             or
             goodliness
             in
             them
             ;
             but
             because
             he
             loved
             them
             ,
             he
             set
             his
             love
             upon
             them
             .
             
               He
               hath
               mercy
               on
               whom
               he
               will
               have
               mercy
               :
               He
               will
               have
               compassion
               on
               whom
               he
               will
               have
               compassion
               ,
            
             Rom.
             9.
             15.
             
             Exod.
             33.
             19.
             
             God
             his
             love
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             is
             the
             ground
             and
             off-spring
             of
             all
             mercies
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             spiritual
             and
             temporal
             .
             
               God
               so
               loved
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               he
               gave
               his
               Son
               ,
            
             Joh.
             3.
             16.
             
             Christ
             so
             loved
             his
             sheep
             that
             he
             laid
             down
             his
             life
             for
             them
             .
             
               Who
               loved
               me
               and
               gave
               himself
               for
               me
               ,
            
             Gal.
             2.
             20.
             
             God
             did
             extend
             and
             draw
             out
             his
             richest
             mercy
             for
             Israel
             :
             he
             did
             extend
             kindness
             to
             them
             in
             the
             chusing
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             his
             covenant
             with
             them
             ,
             his
             promises
             to
             them
             ,
             his
             deliverances
             of
             them
             ,
             because
             he
             loved
             them
             .
             
               I
               have
               loved
               thee
               with
               an
               everlasting
               love
               ,
               therefore
               with
               loving
               kindness
               have
               I
               drawn
               thee
               ,
            
             Jer.
             31.
             3.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             From
             their
             great
             necessity
             .
             They
             have
             none
             else
             to
             uphold
             them
             .
             
               When
               the
               Lord
               saw
               the
               affliction
               of
               Israel
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               bittter
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               was
               none
               shut
               up
               or
               left
               ,
               nor
               any
               helper
               ,
            
             2
             Kings
             14.
             26.
             
             Then
             he
             saved
             them
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             Jeroboam
             the
             Son
             of
             Joash
             .
             When
             he
             
             saw
             that
             there
             was
             no
             one
             to
             take
             up
             the
             righteous
             cause
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             then
             he
             arms
             himself
             .
             
               He
               saw
               that
               there
               was
               none
               to
               help
               ,
               and
               wonder'd
               that
               there
               was
               none
               to
               uphold
               ,
               therefore
               his
               own
               arm
               brought
               salvation
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               his
               fury
               it
               upheld
               him
               ,
            
             Isa.
             63.
             3.
             
             
               And
               he
               put
               on
               righteousness
               as
               a
               breast-plate
               ,
               and
               an
               helmet
               of
               salvation
               upon
               his
               head
               ,
               he
               put
               on
               the
               garments
               of
               vengeance
               for
               cloathing
               ,
               and
               was
               clad
               with
               zeal
               as
               a
               cloak
               ,
               When
               he
               saw
               that
               there
               was
               no
               intercessor
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             From
             his
             Promise
             .
             For
             the
             assurance
             and
             encouragement
             of
             his
             people
             he
             hath
             obliged
             himself
             by
             promise
             .
             Isa.
             41.
             10
             ,
             13.
             
             
               Fear
               not
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               with
               thee
               ,
               be
               not
               dismaied
               for
               I
               am
               thy
               God
               ,
               I
               will
               strengthen
               thee
               ,
               yea
               I
               will
               help
               thee
               ;
               yea
               I
               will
               uphold
               thee
               with
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               my
               righteousness
               .
            
             In
             the
             13th
             verse
             the
             Promise
             runs
             in
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             
               I
               will
               hold
               thy
               right
               hand
               ,
               saying
               unto
               thee
               ,
               fear
               not
               ,
               I
               will
               help
               thee
               .
            
             Sooner
             then
             Israel
             shall
             always
             groan
             under
             their
             burdens
             and
             Task-masters
             ,
             and
             the
             oath
             to
             Abraham
             and
             his
             seed
             be
             violated
             ,
             God
             will
             shew
             signs
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             wonders
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             
               Ham
               ,
               Psal.
            
             105.
             27.
             
             Nay
             Heaven
             and
             earth
             shall
             pass
             away
             sooner
             than
             one
             tittle
             of
             the
             promise
             of
             God
             should
             fail
             .
             He
             that
             hath
             called
             his
             people
             according
             to
             his
             purpose
             ,
             out
             of
             darkness
             into
             his
             marvellous
             light
             ,
             will
             uphold
             them
             and
             preserve
             them
             blameless
             unto
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
             
               Faithful
               is
               he
               that
               hath
               called
               you
               ,
               who
               also
               will
               do
               it
               ,
            
             1
             Thes.
             5.
             24.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             From
             their
             Prayers
             grounded
             and
             urged
             upon
             his
             Promise
             ,
             being
             sensible
             of
             the
             great
             
             evil
             and
             danger
             of
             sin
             ,
             knowing
             their
             proneness
             to
             slip
             ,
             they
             solicite
             God
             with
             their
             prayers
             to
             secure
             them
             from
             falling
             .
             Psal.
             51.
             12.
             
             
               Restore
               unto
               me
               the
               joy
               of
               thy
               salvation
               ,
               and
               uphold
               me
               with
               thy
               free
               spirit
               .
               Uphold
               me
               according
               to
               thy
               word
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               not
               be
               ashamed
               of
               my
               hope
               .
               Hold
               thou
               me
               up
               and
               I
               shall
               be
               safe
               ,
            
             Psal.
             119.
             116
             ,
             117.
             
             When
             they
             are
             thinking
             of
             their
             danger
             ,
             sinking
             in
             the
             apprehension
             of
             it
             ,
             if
             they
             cry
             unto
             him
             ,
             he
             stretcheth
             out
             his
             hand
             and
             saves
             them
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             From
             his
             own
             honour
             and
             glory
             ,
             that
             is
             much
             concerned
             herein
             .
             This
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             he
             proposeth
             to
             himself
             in
             all
             his
             performances
             :
             This
             he
             is
             tender
             of
             ,
             zealous
             for
             ,
             will
             not
             have
             given
             to
             another
             .
             This
             he
             would
             have
             us
             to
             propound
             to
             our selves
             in
             all
             our
             actions
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             he
             doth
             ,
             but
             he
             proposeth
             to
             himself
             therein
             the
             praise
             either
             of
             one
             Attribute
             or
             another
             .
             He
             hath
             created
             all
             things
             for
             himself
             ,
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             power
             ,
             goodness
             ,
             and
             other
             Attributes
             .
             
               Whether
               things
               that
               be
               on
               the
               earth
               ,
               or
               things
               in
               heaven
               ,
               visible
               and
               invisible
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               Thrones
               or
               Dominions
               ,
               Principalities
               or
               Powers
               ,
               all
               things
               were
               created
               by
               him
               and
               for
               him
               ,
            
             Col.
             1.
             16.
             
             
               For
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               through
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               him
               are
               all
               things
               ,
               to
               whom
               be
               glory
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             Rom.
             11.
             36.
             
             He
             hath
             created
             Jacob
             his
             servant
             for
             his
             glory
             ,
             
               he
               hath
               formed
               ,
               he
               hath
               made
               him
               ,
            
             Isa.
             43.
             7.
             
             God
             will
             look
             after
             his
             great
             name
             ;
             and
             it
             doth
             concern
             Gods
             glory
             much
             ,
             that
             his
             people
             should
             be
             upheld
             .
             What
             would
             the
             enemies
             say
             ,
             if
             Israel
             should
             be
             cut
             of
             ,
             and
             turn
             their
             backs
             before
             their
             blaspheming
             
             adversaries
             .
             God
             is
             a
             wise
             builder
             ,
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             they
             are
             his
             workmanship
             :
             now
             he
             doth
             not
             begin
             what
             he
             is
             not
             able
             to
             finish
             .
             He
             is
             the
             Authour
             ,
             upholder
             ,
             and
             finisher
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             he
             will
             bring
             his
             people
             to
             their
             full
             stature
             ,
             unto
             a
             perfect
             man
             ,
             unto
             the
             measure
             of
             the
             stature
             of
             the
             fulness
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               Use
               of
               Informat
            
             .
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             transcendent
             and
             inexpressible
             goodness
             of
             God.
             What
             manner
             of
             love
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             be
             called
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             be
             dealt
             with
             as
             his
             children
             ,
             friends
             ,
             familiars
             ?
             Here
             is
             goodness
             incomparable
             to
             admit
             beggars
             ,
             and
             worse
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             sinners
             into
             fellowship
             with
             him
             .
             Here
             is
             firmness
             of
             love
             and
             goodness
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             forsake
             them
             :
             whom
             he
             loveth
             ,
             he
             loveth
             to
             the
             end
             .
             
               I
               will
               not
               leave
               thee
               nor
               forsake
               thee
               .
            
             That
             he
             should
             admit
             not
             only
             into
             protection
             ,
             those
             that
             had
             cast
             off
             their
             allegiance
             and
             rebelled
             against
             him
             ,
             but
             communion
             .
             This
             is
             condescention
             indeed
             Substantial
             ,
             and
             not
             Ceremonial
             as
             that
             of
             Princes
             many
             times
             is
             .
             Revel
             .
             2.
             1.
             
             
               He
               holdeth
               the
               Stars
               in
               his
               right
               hand
               ,
               and
               walketh
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               seven
               Golden
               candlesticks
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             may
             be
             informed
             of
             the
             difference
             between
             God
             and
             other
             friends
             .
             Other
             friends
             look
             upon
             us
             as
             their
             Sun
             Dials
             ,
             when
             the
             Sun
             of
             prosperity
             shines
             upon
             us
             ;
             but
             when
             it
             is
             a
             black
             and
             dark
             day
             ,
             of
             Clouds
             and
             gloominess
             and
             thick
             darkness
             ;
             of
             trouble
             and
             distress
             ,
             then
             we
             signifie
             nothing
             to
             them
             .
             But
             God
             deals
             not
             so
             with
             his
             people
             :
             But
             when
             all
             are
             fled
             and
             gone
             ,
             he
             sticks
             close
             to
             his
             people
             .
             Tribulation
             ,
             distress
             ,
             persecution
             ,
             famine
             ,
             nakedness
             ,
             peril
             ,
             
             sword
             ,
             cannot
             separate
             God
             from
             his
             people
             .
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             
               At
               my
               first
               answer
               no
               man
               stood
               with
               me
               ,
               but
               all
               men
               forsook
               me
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               Lord
               stood
               with
               me
               and
               strenthened
               me
               .
               —
               and
               I
               was
               delivered
               out
               of
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               Lion.
               
            
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             may
             see
             why
             good
             men
             do
             not
             sink
             more
             under
             their
             distress
             .
             It
             is
             strange
             they
             are
             not
             born
             down
             by
             the
             violence
             ,
             impetuousness
             of
             troubles
             and
             afflictions
             ,
             that
             abide
             them
             upon
             all
             occasions
             .
             At
             how
             noble
             a
             rate
             are
             they
             ,
             through
             Christ
             strengthening
             them
             ,
             enabled
             to
             carry
             it
             ;
             rejoyce
             in
             hope
             ,
             glory
             in
             tribulations
             ,
             sing
             in
             prisons
             ,
             take
             joyfully
             the
             spoyling
             of
             their
             goods
             ,
             to
             thank
             God
             that
             they
             were
             thought
             worthy
             to
             suffer
             for
             his
             name
             ,
             imbraced
             the
             flames
             .
             2
             Cor.
             2.
             14.
             
             
               Thanks
               be
               unto
               God
               which
               always
               caused
               us
               to
               triumph
               in
               Christ.
               Thanks
               be
               to
               God
               who
               giveth
               us
               the
               victory
               over
               death
               ,
               the
               grave
               and
               sin
               through
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             57.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             This
             shews
             the
             madness
             of
             those
             that
             run
             from
             God
             by
             an
             evil
             heart
             of
             unbelief
             to
             secure
             themselves
             ,
             and
             bear
             themselves
             up
             with
             carnal
             confidences
             .
             Cain
             departs
             from
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Lord
             to
             outrun
             his
             fears
             .
             Thus
             men
             expose
             themselves
             to
             sin
             and
             ruine
             ,
             and
             yet
             flatter
             themselves
             with
             the
             imagination
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             safe
             .
             If
             dangers
             be
             nigh
             by
             compliance
             with
             evil
             ,
             sinful
             shifts
             for
             present
             outward
             security
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             to
             run
             from
             ,
             but
             to
             fly
             to
             him
             ,
             lay
             fast
             hold
             of
             him
             ,
             not
             let
             him
             go
             .
             Nay
             ,
             we
             should
             cling
             closer
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             hold
             harder
             ,
             when
             evil
             approaches
             ,
             as
             a
             child
             would
             of
             the
             parent
             from
             whom
             it
             ,
             expected
             relief
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             
               Use
               of
               Exhortat
            
             .
             In
             all
             our
             troubles
             let
             us
             have
             recourse
             to
             God.
             Are
             we
             in
             danger
             of
             sin
             ,
             of
             despondency
             ,
             of
             ruine
             ?
             Let
             us
             get
             us
             to
             our
             Rock
             ,
             refuge
             ,
             fortress
             ,
             and
             strong
             tower
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             righteous
             fly
             and
             are
             safe
             .
             His
             Counsels
             will
             mightily
             avail
             us
             in
             our
             perplexities
             and
             multitudes
             of
             dissatisfied
             thoughts
             .
             Let
             us
             trust
             him
             with
             all
             our
             concernments
             :
             for
             he
             is
             a
             buckler
             to
             them
             that
             put
             their
             trust
             in
             him
             .
             He
             will
             stand
             between
             them
             and
             danger
             .
             Let
             us
             encourage
             our selves
             in
             God
             ,
             be
             of
             good
             courage
             ;
             be
             strong
             in
             the
             Lord
             and
             in
             the
             power
             of
             his
             might
             .
             Put
             on
             resolution
             that
             nothing
             shall
             drive
             us
             from
             God
             ,
             rejoyce
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             joy
             in
             the
             God
             of
             our
             salvation
             ,
             though
             we
             meet
             with
             disasters
             and
             disappointments
             ;
             Love
             and
             praise
             God
             for
             his
             help
             ,
             and
             the
             health
             of
             his
             countenance
             ;
             for
             this
             end
             God
             doth
             turn
             the
             mourning
             of
             his
             people
             into
             dancing
             :
             he
             puts
             off
             their
             sackcloth
             ,
             and
             girds
             them
             with
             gladness
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             sing
             praise
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             silent
             ,
             Psal.
             30.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Use
               3.
               of
               Consolation
            
             .
             What
             abundance
             of
             encouragement
             doth
             this
             doctrine
             afford
             ,
             how
             may
             it
             strengthen
             weak
             hands
             ,
             and
             confirm
             doubting
             hearts
             ?
             Walk
             out
             and
             be
             delighted
             with
             this
             abundance
             of
             respect
             ,
             honour
             ,
             and
             advantage
             ,
             that
             is
             done
             to
             you
             by
             Gods
             upholding
             you
             by
             the
             right
             hand
             .
             Here
             is
             encouragement
             against
             infidelity
             ;
             fears
             ,
             sorrows
             .
             Fear
             not
             ,
             be
             not
             dismay'd
             ,
             the
             Lord
             is
             your
             God
             ,
             the
             holy
             one
             of
             Israel
             your
             Saviour
             .
             God
             is
             a
             refuge
             to
             you
             ,
             a
             strength
             to
             you
             ,
             a
             very
             present
             help
             in
             trouble
             ,
             what
             need
             you
             fear
             though
             
             the
             earth
             be
             moved
             ,
             God
             is
             with
             his
             people
             ,
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             moved
             ,
             God
             shall
             help
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             right
             early
             .
             When
             the
             Devil
             accuseth
             them
             because
             of
             their
             sin
             ,
             they
             have
             
               an
               advocate
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               Jesus
               Christ
               the
               righteous
               .
            
             1
             John
             1.
             2.
             
             
               Who
               shall
               lay
               any
               thing
            
             ,
             therefore
             (
             since
             Christ
             is
             the
             propitiation
             )
             
               to
               the
               charge
               of
               Gods
               elect
               ?
               It
               is
               God
               that
               justifieth
               ,
            
             that
             hath
             accepted
             of
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             ransom
             paid
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             resurrection
             of
             him
             from
             the
             dead
             and
             his
             exaltation
             .
             
               Who
               can
               condemn
               ,
               since
               Christ
               died
               ,
               is
               risen
               again
               and
               maketh
               intercession
               for
               us
               ?
            
             Rom.
             8.
             33.
             
             &c.
             God
             having
             declared
             the
             remission
             of
             sins
             that
             are
             past
             ,
             Rom.
             3.
             25.
             
             Satan
             hath
             nothing
             to
             alledge
             against
             the
             elect
             and
             called
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             are
             found
             in
             him
             ,
             
               Not
               having
               their
               own
               righteousness
               ,
               which
               is
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               the
               righteousness
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               is
               by
               faith
               :
            
             So
             that
             the
             life
             they
             live
             is
             by
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             What
             hath
             Satan
             to
             say
             ?
             
               For
               what
               the
               Law
               could
               not
               do
               ,
               in
               that
               it
               is
               not
               able
               to
               answer
               its
               demands
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               was
               weak
               through
               the
               flesh
               ,
            
             that
             Christ
             by
             taking
             up
             our
             flesh
             hath
             done
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             righteousness
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             be
             fulfilled
             by
             ,
             might
             be
             fulfilled
             in
             us
             ,
             
               who
               walk
               not
               after
               the
               flesh
               but
               after
               the
               spirit
               .
            
             What
             comfort
             doth
             it
             speak
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             proclaimed
             that
             her
             iniquities
             are
             pardoued
             ?
             How
             tenderly
             did
             God
             proceed
             with
             Israel
             in
             the
             way
             of
             his
             gracious
             providences
             with
             them
             ?
             God
             alone
             led
             them
             ,
             he
             kept
             them
             as
             the
             apple
             of
             his
             eye
             ,
             Deut.
             32.
             10.
             
             
               God
               taught
            
             Ephraim
             
               to
               go
               ,
               taking
               him
               by
               the
               hand
               ,
               Hos.
            
             11.
             3.
             
             Takes
             
             that
             pains
             to
             bring
             up
             ,
             nourish
             ,
             instruct
             ,
             defend
             his
             people
             as
             a
             careful
             nurse
             would
             her
             little
             one
             ,
             and
             about
             the
             time
             of
             forty
             years
             ,
             suffered
             he
             their
             manners
             in
             the
             wilderness
             ,
             Acts
             13.
             18.
             which
             some
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             changing
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             into
             its
             aspirate
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             and
             using
             a
             word
             that
             signifies
             his
             nursing
             care
             of
             them
             ,
             however
             God
             did
             bear
             with
             their
             childishness
             ,
             ignorance
             ,
             peevishness
             .
             Such
             love
             bears
             God
             to
             all
             his
             Saints
             ,
             therefore
             lift
             up
             your
             heads
             ,
             the
             Lord
             your
             redeemer
             is
             at
             hand
             .
             He
             will
             see
             that
             your
             faith
             fail
             not
             ,
             that
             your
             patience
             hold
             out
             .
             The
             Lord
             will
             stand
             at
             your
             right
             hand
             ,
             to
             assist
             you
             in
             every
             good
             work
             and
             office
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             deliver
             from
             every
             evil
             work
             ,
             and
             will
             preserve
             you
             blameless
             unto
             his
             heavenly
             Kingdom
             .
             You
             have
             the
             same
             encouragement
             to
             uphold
             your
             hearts
             ,
             that
             the
             Saints
             and
             holy
             men
             of
             old
             had
             ,
             that
             were
             strong
             in
             faith
             ,
             and
             gained
             a
             good
             report
             for
             their
             faith
             .
             The
             word
             of
             God
             that
             upholds
             the
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             may
             uphold
             your
             hearts
             .
             It
             is
             impossible
             that
             God
             should
             not
             be
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             he
             should
             lye
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             promised
             and
             given
             the
             greatest
             security
             ,
             that
             you
             might
             have
             strong
             consolation
             ,
             who
             fly
             for
             refuge
             to
             lay
             hold
             on
             the
             hope
             set
             before
             you
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SERMON
             V.
             
          
           
             
               Psalm
               73.
               24.
               
            
             
               Thou
               shalt
               guide
               me
               with
               thy
               Counsel
               here
               ,
               and
               after
               receive
               me
               to
               glory
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             former
             Verse
             I
             have
             dispatched
             ,
             and
             told
             you
             when
             I
             first
             pitched
             my
             thoughts
             upon
             the
             preceding
             words
             ,
             I
             did
             intend
             to
             proceed
             no
             further
             :
             but
             the
             truths
             following
             are
             so
             sweet
             ,
             that
             I
             intend
             a
             farther
             prosecution
             .
             The
             Psalmist
             in
             the
             preceding
             words
             having
             given
             an
             account
             of
             Gods
             gratious
             supporting
             of
             him
             in
             trouble
             ,
             draws
             this
             comfortable
             inference
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             yet
             favour
             him
             with
             farther
             kindnesses
             .
             
               Thou
               shalt
               guide
               me
               by
               thy
               counsel
               .
            
             —
             For
             in
             such
             sort
             doth
             God
             sometimes
             dispense
             his
             blessings
             to
             his
             servants
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             only
             afford
             them
             present
             relief
             ,
             but
             future
             mercy
             :
             So
             it
             happened
             with
             this
             good
             man
             Asaph
             .
             In
             time
             of
             trouble
             God
             supports
             ,
             in
             doubts
             ,
             fears
             ,
             and
             discontents
             he
             upholds
             ;
             and
             God
             at
             this
             time
             did
             not
             only
             support
             him
             ,
             but
             yield
             him
             evidences
             of
             farther
             and
             future
             kindness
             .
             This
             future
             kindness
             the
             Psalmist
             expresses
             in
             two
             Phrases
             :
             (
             1
             )
             
               Thou
               shalt
               guide
               me
               by
               thy
               Counsel
               .
            
             (
             2
             )
             
               And
               afterward
               receive
               me
               to
               glory
               .
               Thou
               shalt
               guide
               me
               ,
            
             
             in
             the
             Original
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             Montanus
             renders
             
               in
               consilio
               tuo
               duces
               me
            
             ;
             and
             
               Vatablus
               in
               consilium
               tuum
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               into
               the
               knowledge
               of
               thy
               counsel
               :
            
             But
             I
             shall
             adhere
             to
             our
             Translation
             ,
             which
             renders
             it
             ,
             
               with
               thy
               counsel
            
             .
             God
             had
             supported
             the
             Psalmist
             for
             the
             time
             past
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             he
             concludes
             he
             would
             guide
             him
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             :
             so
             that
             he
             might
             not
             offend
             him
             with
             quarrelling
             at
             his
             providence
             as
             he
             had
             done
             .
             The
             other
             Phrase
             is
             ,
             
               and
               after
               receive
               me
               into
               glory
               .
            
             As
             if
             the
             Psalmist
             had
             said
             ,
             I
             see
             ,
             and
             read
             so
             much
             of
             thy
             love
             ,
             that
             I
             know
             thou
             wilt
             do
             more
             for
             me
             ;
             when
             by
             thy
             Counsel
             thou
             hast
             lead
             me
             through
             the
             difficulties
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             shew
             farther
             kindness
             ,
             take
             me
             into
             an
             estate
             of
             glory
             ,
             removing
             me
             to
             a
             state
             ,
             wherein
             I
             shall
             be
             free
             from
             those
             evils
             I
             am
             perplexed
             with
             .
             From
             hence
             observe
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Doct.
             That
             God
             will
             ,
             or
             doth
             guide
             his
             faithful
             people
             with
             his
             Counsel
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Doct.
             That
             when
             God
             hath
             guided
             his
             people
             by
             his
             Counsels
             ,
             he
             will
             receive
             them
             into
             glory
             .
             To
             the
             first
             ,
          
           
             That
             God
             will
             and
             doth
             guide
             his
             faithful
             servants
             with
             his
             Counsel
             .
             He
             abounds
             with
             Counsel
             .
             Prov.
             8.
             14.
             
             
               Counsel
               is
               mine
               ,
               and
               sound
               wisdom
               .
            
             Mark
             sound
             wisdom
             in
             opposition
             to
             that
             which
             is
             humane
             and
             vain
             ,
             which
             oftentimes
             proves
             foolish
             and
             deceitful
             .
             As
             he
             abounds
             with
             this
             Counsel
             and
             sound
             wisdom
             ,
             so
             he
             communicates
             thereof
             abundantly
             to
             his
             people
             .
             He
             sees
             to
             ,
             looks
             after
             them
             ,
             and
             according
             as
             there
             is
             occasion
             administers
             Counsel
             
             to
             them
             .
             Sometime
             they
             are
             brought
             into
             such
             straits
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             ready
             to
             cry
             out
             with
             
             Elisha's
             men
             upon
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Syrian
             Army
             ,
             2
             Kings
             6.
             15.
             
             
               Alas
               how
               shall
               we
               do
            
             !
             Then
             when
             they
             do
             not
             know
             what
             to
             do
             ,
             he
             comes
             in
             ,
             and
             advises
             them
             what
             to
             do
             ,
             what
             course
             to
             take
             .
             Thus
             he
             did
             with
             Asaph
             .
             Till
             I
             went
             into
             the
             Sanctuary
             of
             God
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             I
             knew
             not
             what
             to
             make
             of
             things
             :
             but
             then
             I
             understood
             their
             latter
             end
             .
             I
             shall
             shew
             you
             (
             1
             )
             What
             a
             kind
             of
             guide
             God
             is
             .
             (
             2
             )
             What
             kind
             of
             Counsel
             God
             gives
             his
             people
             .
             (
             3
             )
             Then
             give
             the
             reasons
             .
             (
             4
             )
             Answer
             an
             Objection
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             God
             guide
             his
             people
             with
             his
             Counsel
             ,
             how
             comes
             it
             to
             pass
             that
             they
             fall
             into
             such
             disorders
             ?
             (
             1
             )
             What
             kind
             of
             guide
             God
             is
             .
             And
             (
             1
             )
             Generally
             he
             is
             the
             best
             guide
             in
             all
             the
             world
             :
             None
             so
             able
             to
             guide
             us
             as
             he
             is
             ,
             and
             and
             none
             so
             willing
             to
             do
             it
             as
             he
             .
             There
             is
             none
             we
             may
             so
             securely
             venture
             our
             souls
             with
             ,
             as
             with
             him
             :
             Such
             a
             guide
             is
             he
             ,
             that
             were
             our
             souls
             ,
             affairs
             ,
             concernments
             of
             a
             thousand
             times
             greater
             value
             ,
             and
             importance
             than
             they
             are
             ,
             we
             might
             with
             greatest
             security
             trust
             them
             with
             him
             .
             The
             soul
             of
             man
             is
             his
             darling
             principal
             one
             ,
             his
             glory
             and
             excellency
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             were
             a
             thousand
             times
             more
             excellent
             ;
             yet
             here
             might
             it
             be
             safely
             deposited
             .
             There
             is
             not
             a
             guide
             either
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             or
             in
             Earth
             ,
             that
             is
             comparable
             to
             him
             .
             ver
             .
             25.
             
             
               Whom
               have
               I
               in
               heaven
               but
               thee
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               none
               on
               earth
               in
               comparison
               of
               thee
               .
            
             Oh
             how
             great
             and
             eminent
             is
             he
             in
             Counsel
             !
             Jer.
             32.
             19.
             
             
               Great
               in
               Counsel
               and
               might
               ,
               in
               words
               and
               in
               doing
               .
            
             He
             is
             wonderful
             
             in
             it
             .
             Isa.
             28.
             29.
             
             
               Wonderful
               in
               Counsel
               ,
               and
               excellent
               in
               working
               .
            
             This
             may
             make
             the
             wisest
             to
             stand
             and
             wonder
             ,
             Rom.
             11.
             33.
             
             
               O
               the
               depth
               of
               the
               riches
               both
               of
               the
               wisdom
               and
               knowledge
               of
               God!
            
             We
             read
             in
             the
             Scripture
             of
             some
             that
             were
             eminent
             for
             Counsel
             ,
             Ahitophel
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             16.
             23.
             was
             eminent
             for
             his
             Counsel
             .
             
               The
               Counsel
               of
               Ahitophel
               in
               those
               dayes
               ,
               was
               as
               if
               a
               man
               had
               enquired
               at
               the
               Oracle
               of
               God.
            
             He
             was
             a
             politick
             man
             ,
             and
             could
             guess
             at
             things
             extraordinarily
             ,
             and
             the
             issue
             of
             them
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             things
             commonly
             fell
             out
             according
             to
             his
             word
             .
             So
             2
             Sam.
             20.
             18.
             
             The
             inhabitants
             of
             Abel
             were
             so
             prudent
             and
             just
             ,
             and
             had
             so
             great
             repute
             for
             wisdom
             and
             Counsel
             ,
             that
             when
             differences
             arose
             among
             men
             in
             neighbouring
             parts
             ,
             they
             would
             come
             thither
             for
             advice
             ,
             upon
             the
             receipt
             whereof
             they
             commonly
             ended
             the
             matter
             .
             And
             we
             read
             of
             others
             that
             were
             notable
             for
             their
             Counsel
             :
             But
             what
             is
             all
             theirs
             to
             the
             Counsel
             of
             God
             ?
             Alas
             ,
             what
             are
             the
             greatest
             Counsellors
             in
             the
             world
             in
             comparison
             of
             him
             ?
             Job
             12.
             17.
             
             
               He
               leadeth
               Counsellors
               away
               spoyled
               ,
               and
               maketh
               the
               Judges
               fools
               .
            
             He
             infatuates
             ,
             blasts
             their
             Counsels
             ,
             and
             leads
             them
             away
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             in
             triumph
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             More
             particularly
             he
             is
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             wise
             and
             skilful
             Guide
             .
             He
             knows
             which
             is
             the
             best
             way
             to
             lead
             his
             servants
             in
             .
             He
             is
             acquainted
             with
             all
             ways
             ,
             knows
             how
             to
             compare
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             and
             distinguish
             betwixt
             the
             good
             and
             the
             bad
             :
             And
             he
             likewise
             foresees
             how
             things
             will
             work
             ,
             and
             what
             shall
             fall
             out
             ;
             for
             all
             things
             are
             and
             shall
             be
             according
             
             to
             the
             Counsel
             of
             his
             own
             will.
             The
             wisest
             of
             his
             Creatures
             can
             at
             the
             best
             ,
             but
             conjecture
             ,
             and
             their
             wisdom
             is
             to
             confess
             their
             ignorance
             in
             what
             is
             contingent
             and
             unrevealed
             :
             but
             God
             knows
             what
             is
             most
             hid
             and
             reserved
             in
             the
             remotest
             causes
             ,
             and
             that
             distinctly
             and
             infallibly
             .
             And
             this
             property
             is
             so
             peculiar
             to
             himself
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             both
             challenge
             and
             insult
             over
             the
             Gods
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             upon
             this
             very
             score
             ,
             Isa.
             41.
             21
             ,
             23.
             
             
               Produce
               your
               cause
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               bring
               forth
               your
               strong
               reasons
               saith
               the
               King
               of
               Jacob
               ,
               shew
               the
               things
               that
               are
               to
               come
               hereafter
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               know
               that
               ye
               are
               Gods.
               —
            
             Here
             is
             a
             challenge
             God
             sends
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             have
             your
             dumb
             ,
             blind
             ,
             senseless
             Idols
             to
             be
             God
             ,
             let
             them
             make
             it
             out
             ,
             and
             tell
             what
             shall
             come
             to
             pass
             .
             This
             is
             the
             only
             and
             true
             Gods
             Prerogative
             .
             Now
             God
             having
             this
             peculiar
             insight
             into
             things
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             render
             him
             highly
             fit
             to
             guide
             and
             lead
             his
             servants
             ,
             Psal.
             78.
             72.
             
             
               He
               guided
               them
               by
               the
               skilfulness
               of
               his
               hands
               .
            
             By
             the
             hand
             commanders
             shew
             much
             skill
             ,
             and
             conduct
             ,
             directing
             those
             that
             are
             under
             their
             command
             which
             way
             to
             go
             .
             David
             had
             a
             mighty
             skilful
             hand
             herein
             ;
             yet
             what
             was
             his
             skill
             to
             Gods
             ,
             so
             far
             he
             sees
             himself
             below
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             seeks
             to
             God
             for
             guidance
             ,
             Psal.
             123.
             2.
             
             
               Our
               eyes
               wait
               upon
               the
               Lord
               our
               God.
               
            
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             is
             a
             gracious
             Guide
             .
             The
             conduct
             which
             he
             exercises
             towards
             his
             servants
             is
             ever
             attended
             with
             designs
             of
             grace
             and
             love
             .
             The
             thing
             which
             in
             all
             the
             windings
             and
             turnings
             of
             his
             Providence
             he
             aims
             at
             ,
             is
             that
             they
             may
             be
             
             holy
             here
             ,
             and
             blessed
             herafter
             .
             He
             sometimes
             leads
             them
             through
             wildernesses
             and
             desolate
             places
             :
             but
             this
             is
             not
             out
             of
             hatred
             ,
             but
             love
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             order
             to
             their
             welfare
             ,
             Psal.
             25.
             10.
             
             
               All
               the
               paths
               of
               the
               Lord
               are
               mercy
               and
               truth
               unto
               such
               as
               keep
               his
               Convenaut
               ,
            
             Rom.
             8.
             28.
             
             
               All
               things
               work
               together
               for
               good
               to
               them
               that
               love
               God.
            
             When
             they
             are
             in
             the
             greatest
             straits
             and
             perplexities
             ,
             and
             though
             all
             may
             say
             ,
             these
             things
             make
             against
             them
             :
             yet
             all
             are
             for
             their
             benefit
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             called
             according
             to
             his
             purpose
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             is
             a
             faithful
             guide
             ,
             one
             that
             will
             not
             betray
             or
             ensnare
             them
             ,
             his
             guidance
             is
             ever
             such
             as
             tends
             to
             their
             good
             .
             As
             he
             knows
             which
             is
             the
             best
             way
             ,
             so
             he
             leads
             them
             therein
             ,
             
               Psal.
               25.
               10.
               
               His
               paths
               are
               truth
               .
            
             He
             may
             deal
             severely
             with
             his
             servants
             ;
             but
             he
             cannot
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             deal
             falsly
             ,
             
               Isa.
               54.
               10.
               
               The
               mountains
               shall
               depart
               ,
               the
               hills
               shall
               be
               removed
               :
               but
               my
               kindness
               shall
               not
               depart
               from
               thee
               ,
               neither
               shall
               the
               Convenant
               of
               my
               peace
               be
               removed
               .
            
             Sooner
             shall
             heaven
             and
             earth
             cease
             ,
             than
             he
             will
             prove
             unfaithfull
             ,
             his
             people
             have
             his
             Word
             ,
             his
             Oath
             ,
             his
             Being
             and
             Nature
             ,
             in
             security
             for
             their
             faith
             and
             confident
             dependance
             on
             him
             .
             This
             promise
             is
             worth
             mountains
             of
             Gold.
             How
             great
             a
             matter
             is
             it
             to
             have
             a
             faithful
             ,
             a
             skilful
             guide
             that
             we
             may
             put
             confidence
             in
             ;
             one
             that
             will
             not
             fail
             his
             people
             ,
             that
             is
             faithful
             in
             his
             promise
             and
             in
             his
             proceedings
             ,
             
               Prov.
               13.
               17.
               
               A
               faithful
               Embassadour
               is
               health
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             is
             his
             peoples
             only
             guide
             ,
             so
             far
             is
             he
             above
             all
             other
             guides
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             none
             fit
             to
             bear
             that
             name
             with
             him
             ,
             
               Deut.
               32.
               12.
               
               The
               
               Lord
               alone
               did
               lead
               him
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             .
             There
             was
             indeed
             the
             Ministry
             of
             Moses
             ,
             but
             that
             was
             such
             a
             subservient
             inconsiderable
             thing
             ,
             that
             Moses
             himself
             declines
             the
             mention
             of
             it
             ,
             ascribing
             the
             conduct
             of
             Israel
             to
             God
             only
             .
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             his
             servants
             depend
             only
             on
             him
             .
             Psal.
             65.
             2.
             
             
               Oh
               thou
               that
               hearest
               prayers
               and
               workest
               deliverance
               .
            
             And
             ascribe
             their
             welfare
             only
             to
             him
             ,
             
               Psal.
               4.
               8.
               
               Thou
               Lord
               only
               makest
               me
               dwell
               in
               safety
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             He
             is
             a
             continual
             guide
             .
             He
             is
             ready
             upon
             all
             occasions
             to
             conduct
             and
             lead
             them
             .
             He
             do's
             it
             not
             for
             a
             day
             or
             two
             :
             but
             during
             their
             whole
             lives
             .
             Psal.
             48.
             14.
             
             
               This
               God
               is
               our
               God
               for
               ever
               ,
               he
               will
               be
               our
               guide
               even
               unto
               death
               .
            
             Isa.
             58.
             11.
             
             And
             
               the
               Lord
               shall
               guide
               thee
               continually
            
             He
             never
             ceases
             guiding
             them
             ,
             till
             he
             have
             brought
             them
             through
             all
             danger
             ,
             till
             he
             hath
             received
             them
             up
             to
             glory
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             God
             is
             an
             effectual
             guide
             to
             his
             servants
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             two
             respects
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             makes
             them
             close
             with
             his
             guidance
             ,
             when
             he
             sees
             them
             goe
             astray
             ,
             he
             constrains
             them
             to
             close
             with
             his
             counsel
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             obsequious
             to
             his
             conduct
             .
             When
             he
             sees
             them
             wandring
             ,
             he
             calls
             to
             them
             saying
             ,
             Isa.
             30.
             21.
             
             
               This
               is
               the
               way
               walk
               in
               it
               .
               When
               they
               are
               going
               astray
               ,
               turning
               to
               the
               right
               hand
               or
               to
               the
               left
               ▪
            
             either
             in
             prosperity
             or
             adversity
             .
             God
             takes
             them
             as
             it
             were
             by
             the
             hand
             ,
             and
             makes
             them
             to
             go
             along
             with
             him
             .
             He
             delivers
             to
             them
             his
             advice
             ,
             and
             causes
             them
             to
             close
             with
             it
             ,
             Jer.
             18.
             2.
             
             
               Go
               down
               to
               the
               potters
               house
               ,
               and
               there
               I
               will
               cause
               thee
               to
               hear
               my
               
               words
               ,
            
             Ezek.
             32.
             
             
               He
               caused
               me
               to
               eat
               the
               roll
               .
            
             What
             a
             Magnetism
             was
             there
             in
             the
             words
             of
             Christ
             ,
             when
             he
             spoke
             to
             Simon
             and
             Andrew
             ?
             what
             an
             attractive
             and
             drawing
             power
             had
             they
             ,
             Mark
             1.
             18.
             
             
               For
               they
               straitway
               forsook
               their
               nets
               and
               followed
               him
               .
            
             It
             was
             a
             strange
             thing
             ,
             that
             the
             words
             of
             a
             stranger
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             had
             no
             outward
             splendor
             ;
             nor
             authority
             and
             power
             ,
             no
             glory
             and
             lustre
             should
             so
             prevail
             upon
             men
             that
             were
             busie
             upon
             their
             imployments
             ,
             to
             throw
             all
             away
             ,
             and
             immediately
             follow
             him
             .
             There
             went
             power
             from
             Christ
             to
             engage
             them
             secretly
             to
             yield
             to
             his
             commands
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             is
             an
             effectual
             guide
             ,
             because
             he
             blesses
             his
             guidance
             to
             them
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             they
             attain
             the
             end
             which
             they
             propose
             to
             themselves
             ,
             in
             following
             him
             ,
             Mat.
             19.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             
               You
               that
               have
               followed
               me
               in
               the
               regeneration
               ,
               when
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               shall
               sit
               in
               in
               the
               throne
               of
               his
               glory
               ,
               ye
               also
               shall
               sit
               upon
               twelve
               thrones
               judging
               the
               twelve
               Tribes
               of
            
             Israel
             .
             Those
             that
             follow
             him
             shall
             not
             do
             it
             for
             nought
             ,
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             losers
             ,
             though
             they
             leave
             father
             ,
             mother
             ,
             wife
             ,
             children
             ,
             lands
             ,
             for
             his
             names
             sake
             :
             but
             shall
             receive
             an
             hundred
             fold
             ,
             and
             inherit
             everlasting
             life
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             kind
             of
             counsel
             God
             guides
             his
             people
             with
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             a
             fourfold
             counsel
             that
             he
             guides
             them
             with
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             is
             the
             counsel
             of
             his
             purpose
             .
             The
             Holy
             Ghost
             useth
             to
             call
             the
             purpose
             of
             God
             his
             counsel
             ,
             Psal.
             33.
             11.
             
             
               The
               counsel
               of
               the
               Lord
               standeth
               for
               ever
               ,
               The
               thoughts
               of
               his
               heart
               to
               all
               generations
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             purpose
             and
             councell
             
             that
             shall
             stand
             .
             Prov.
             19.
             21.
             
             When
             the
             devices
             in
             mens
             hearts
             ,
             and
             their
             subtil
             and
             secret
             thoughts
             shall
             be
             cut
             off
             .
             God
             can
             bring
             about
             his
             purpose
             ,
             that
             all
             things
             shall
             fall
             out
             according
             to
             the
             counsel
             of
             his
             will.
             Let
             mountains
             lie
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             God
             can
             remove
             them
             ;
             if
             rocks
             ,
             God
             can
             divide
             them
             ;
             if
             waters
             ,
             he
             can
             dry
             them
             up
             ;
             if
             fire
             ,
             God
             can
             quench
             it
             .
             God
             doth
             guide
             his
             people
             by
             his
             counsel
             ,
             inasmuch
             as
             he
             fulfils
             it
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             conforms
             their
             condition
             to
             it
             .
             As
             if
             a
             father
             take
             up
             such
             purposes
             concerning
             the
             government
             of
             his
             children
             ,
             and
             then
             manage
             all
             things
             towards
             them
             in
             a
             way
             agreeable
             thereunto
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             said
             to
             govern
             them
             by
             those
             purposes
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             God
             doth
             rule
             and
             governe
             ,
             guide
             and
             direct
             his
             people
             according
             to
             his
             purpose
             and
             counsel
             set
             down
             with
             himself
             ,
             that
             nothing
             shall
             happen
             to
             them
             but
             what
             he
             hath
             designed
             ,
             and
             for
             very
             good
             purposes
             to
             them
             .
             So
             Rom.
             9.
             11.
             
             
               That
               the
               purpose
               of
               God
               according
               to
               election
               may
               stand
               .
            
             Jacob
             
               have
               I
               loved
            
             :
             Rom.
             11.
             7.
             
             
               The
               Election
               hath
               obtained
               mercy
               in
               Christ.
            
             So
             strict
             herein
             is
             God
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             his
             proceedings
             with
             his
             children
             ,
             he
             still
             keeps
             close
             unto
             his
             purpose
             ,
             not
             departing
             so
             much
             as
             an
             hairs
             breadth
             therefrom
             .
             So
             that
             we
             see
             ,
             though
             his
             purposes
             be
             no
             rule
             to
             us
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             him
             ,
             the
             perfection
             of
             his
             nature
             requiring
             that
             what
             he
             purposes
             ,
             he
             should
             perform
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             the
             counsel
             of
             his
             word
             ,
             that
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             stiles
             his
             counsel
             ,
             Luke
             7.
             30.
             
             
               But
               the
               Pharisees
               and
               Lawyers
               ,
               rejected
               the
               counsel
               of
               God
               against
               themselves
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             revelation
             
             of
             his
             counsel
             ,
             and
             eternal
             purpose
             ,
             and
             contains
             
               omne
               quod
               a
               nobis
               vult
               fieri
               ,
               &
               multum
               quod
               ipse
               vult
               facere
               .
            
             All
             that
             he
             would
             have
             us
             do
             ,
             and
             that
             much
             he
             himself
             will
             do
             ,
             but
             not
             all
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             enough
             ,
             and
             abundantly
             sufficient
             that
             God
             hath
             revealed
             what
             is
             our
             duty
             ,
             and
             what
             we
             should
             do
             .
             This
             is
             that
             fixed
             and
             standing
             rule
             God
             hath
             delivered
             to
             us
             to
             walk
             by
             ,
             Psal.
             119.
             105.
             
             
               Thy
               word
               is
               a
               lamp
               unto
               my
               feet
               ,
               and
               a
               light
               unto
               my
               path
               .
            
             It
             is
             the
             Lanthorn
             that
             God
             hath
             hanged
             out
             of
             heaven
             ,
             to
             guide
             us
             thither
             .
             Hereby
             he
             directs
             us
             what
             to
             do
             in
             order
             to
             our
             comfort
             here
             ,
             and
             happiness
             hereafter
             ;
             this
             word
             we
             are
             to
             have
             recourseto
             ,
             upon
             all
             occasions
             .
             We
             must
             have
             an
             eye
             to
             the
             Law
             and
             to
             the
             Testimony
             .
             Asaph
             went
             to
             the
             Temple
             ,
             heard
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             his
             questions
             were
             dispelled
             ;
             his
             doubts
             and
             scruples
             resolved
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             is
             the
             counsel
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             whom
             he
             sends
             to
             them
             to
             acquaint
             them
             with
             the
             meaning
             of
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             to
             help
             them
             to
             accommodate
             it
             ,
             and
             apply
             it
             to
             their
             present
             case
             and
             condition
             .
             The
             word
             through
             our
             weakness
             ,
             not
             being
             sufficient
             ,
             he
             sends
             his
             Spirit
             in
             to
             our
             assistance
             ,
             not
             to
             make
             any
             new
             revelations
             to
             us
             ,
             or
             to
             acquaint
             us
             with
             any
             more
             than
             the
             word
             contains
             ,
             but
             to
             enlighten
             our
             understandings
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             see
             the
             meaning
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             bow
             our
             wills
             to
             a
             compliance
             with
             it
             .
             
               God
               will
               add
               to
               him
               the
               plagues
               that
               are
               written
               in
               this
               book
               ,
               that
               shall
               add
               to
               these
               things
               .
            
             Rev.
             22.
             18.
             
             Joh.
             16.
             13.
             
             
               He
               shall
               guide
               you
               into
               all
               truth
               .
            
             The
             Holy
             Ghost
             doth
             guide
             us
             into
             all
             those
             necessary
             truths
             contained
             in
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
           
             4.
             
             There
             is
             the
             Counsel
             of
             his
             Providences
             .
             God
             doth
             many
             times
             discover
             his
             will
             to
             his
             servants
             ,
             in
             them
             thereby
             declaring
             what
             he
             likes
             and
             what
             he
             dislikes
             ;
             what
             he
             would
             have
             them
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             what
             to
             decline
             ,
             Psalm
             32.
             8.
             
             
               I
               will
               instruct
               thee
               and
               teach
               thee
               in
               the
               way
               which
               thou
               shalt
               go
               ,
               I
               will
               guide
               thee
               with
               mine
               eye
               .
            
             The
             Master
             when
             he
             is
             in
             Company
             ,
             sometimes
             directs
             his
             servant
             by
             his
             eye
             what
             to
             do
             ;
             and
             so
             God.
             There
             is
             an
             eye
             in
             his
             Providence
             ,
             he
             doth
             sometimes
             look
             upon
             his
             people
             ,
             when
             backsliden
             ,
             as
             Christ
             did
             upon
             Peter
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             deny'd
             him
             ,
             which
             makes
             them
             remember
             what
             they
             have
             done
             and
             weep
             bitterly
             .
             The
             eye
             of
             this
             Providence
             ,
             saith
             a
             gracious
             soul
             ,
             is
             upon
             me
             :
             I
             must
             do
             this
             and
             the
             other
             Duty
             .
             Sometimes
             Gods
             Providences
             carry
             in
             them
             so
             much
             light
             and
             evidence
             ,
             and
             such
             plain
             intimations
             of
             his
             mind
             and
             will
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             room
             for
             contradiction
             or
             doubting
             ,
             as
             Gen.
             24.
             50.
             
             The
             Providence
             mentioned
             by
             ,
             and
             afforded
             to
             Abrahams
             servant
             was
             so
             pat
             and
             evident
             ,
             that
             Laban
             and
             Bethuel
             answered
             ,
             
               The
               thing
               proceedeth
               from
               the
               Lord.
            
             We
             cannot
             speak
             unto
             thee
             bad
             or
             good
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             either
             one
             thing
             or
             other
             against
             it
             :
             It
             is
             as
             Munster
             and
             Fagius
             note
             ,
             a
             Synecdoche
             ,
             expressing
             both
             parts
             ,
             but
             intending
             only
             one
             :
             Good
             they
             could
             not
             speak
             against
             it
             ,
             evil
             they
             would
             not
             .
             The
             like
             Proverbial
             speech
             we
             have
             ,
             Gen.
             31.
             24.
             
             God
             chargeth
             Laban
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             pursuing
             Jacob
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             not
             speak
             to
             Jacob
             neither
             good
             nor
             bad
             ,
             by
             no
             means
             direct
             or
             indirect
             to
             do
             him
             violence
             ,
             by
             flatteries
             or
             threats
             to
             detain
             him
          
           
           
             Why
             doth
             God
             doth
             thus
             guide
             his
             people
             by
             his
             Counsel
             ?
          
           
             Réason
             1.
             
             Is
             taken
             from
             their
             necessity
             of
             it
             .
             And
             that
             proceeds
             partly
             from
             the
             difficulties
             attending
             our
             present
             condition
             ,
             partly
             from
             our
             inability
             to
             manage
             them
             ,
             and
             get
             through
             them
             .
             As
             for
             the
             difficulties
             attending
             us
             ,
             they
             are
             many
             and
             great
             ,
             Psal.
             34.
             19.
             
             
               Many
               are
               the
               afflictions
               of
               the
               righteous
               ,
               but
               the
               Lord
               delivers
               them
               out
               of
               them
               all
               .
            
             Acts
             14.
             22.
             
             
               That
               we
               must
               through
               much
               tribulation
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God.
            
             And
             then
             for
             the
             due
             management
             and
             getting
             through
             them
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             of
             our selves
             able
             to
             do
             it
             .
             Were
             we
             furnished
             with
             natural
             light
             and
             wisdom
             ,
             sufficient
             to
             direct
             us
             upon
             all
             occasions
             ,
             and
             help
             us
             through
             all
             our
             troubles
             ,
             the
             Counsel
             of
             God
             might
             be
             spared
             :
             But
             alas
             ,
             still
             our
             abilities
             are
             so
             weak
             ,
             natural
             or
             acquired
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             surrounded
             with
             temptations
             to
             lead
             us
             ,
             as
             
               ignes
               fatui
            
             do
             many
             ,
             out
             of
             ●he
             way
             ,
             and
             into
             danger
             ,
             if
             not
             destruction
             :
             And
             have
             such
             deceitful
             hearts
             ,
             that
             entertain
             the
             enemy
             many
             times
             ,
             pollute
             and
             profane
             Gods
             Ordinances
             ,
             we
             have
             need
             of
             Gods
             deliverance
             and
             guidance
             .
             The
             best
             of
             Gods
             servants
             are
             not
             without
             their
             sins
             ,
             Deut.
             32.
             28.
             
             
               We
               are
               void
               of
               Counsel
               ,
               neither
               is
               there
               understanding
               in
               us
               .
            
             How
             ignorant
             ,
             blind
             ,
             and
             dull
             were
             Israel
             ,
             an
             holy
             people
             ,
             in
             the
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ?
             How
             were
             their
             neighbours
             ever
             and
             anon
             ,
             drawing
             them
             to
             Idolatry
             ;
             or
             rather
             they
             like
             wantons
             gadding
             abroad
             to
             learn
             the
             fashions
             of
             the
             heathenish
             abominations
             :
             When
             Moses
             their
             guide
             was
             in
             the
             Mount
             ,
             how
             do
             they
             run
             mad
             
             upon
             their
             Idolatry
             ?
             How
             much
             more
             should
             we
             lye
             open
             to
             all
             wickedness
             ,
             had
             we
             not
             God
             for
             our
             guide
             ?
             God
             sees
             our
             frailty
             and
             weakness
             ,
             and
             therefore
             complies
             with
             our
             necessities
             ,
             and
             conveys
             his
             guidance
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             From
             their
             prayers
             to
             him
             for
             his
             guidance
             and
             Counsel
             ,
             being
             sensible
             both
             of
             their
             difficulties
             ,
             they
             must
             encounter
             ,
             and
             inabilities
             to
             overcome
             them
             ,
             and
             get
             through
             them
             of
             themselves
             ,
             they
             betake
             themselves
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             crave
             his
             help
             ,
             Psal.
             31.
             3.
             
             
               Thou
               art
               my
               rock
               and
               my
               fortress
               ,
               therefore
               for
               thy
               names
               sake
               lead
               me
               and
               guide
               me
               .
               David
            
             was
             wiser
             than
             his
             teachers
             ,
             had
             made
             great
             progress
             in
             Religion
             ;
             yet
             with
             what
             argument
             and
             importunitie
             ?
             With
             what
             sense
             and
             affection
             begs
             he
             the
             guidance
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             ?
             
               For
               thy
               name
               sake
               lead
               me
               .
            
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             such
             are
             my
             straits
             and
             infirmities
             ,
             that
             except
             thou
             guide
             me
             by
             thy
             Counsel
             ,
             I
             shall
             perish
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             lost
             and
             undone
             .
             What
             influence
             their
             earnest
             and
             believing
             prayers
             have
             on
             God
             ,
             appears
             from
             Gen.
             32.
             26.
             saith
             the
             Angel
             to
             
               Jacob
               ,
               Let
               me
               go
               .
               Jacob
            
             would
             not
             let
             him
             go
             ,
             unless
             he
             blessed
             him
             .
             Thus
             as
             a
             Prince
             he
             hath
             power
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             prevails
             for
             a
             blessing
             .
             So
             Moses
             wrestles
             with
             God
             ,
             Exod.
             32.
             10.
             till
             God
             says
             ,
             
               Let
               me
               alone
               ,
               that
               my
               wrath
               may
               wax
               hot
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               may
               consume
               them
               .
            
             God
             speaks
             as
             one
             that
             is
             held
             back
             from
             beating
             his
             child
             .
             Oh
             the
             mighty
             power
             that
             poor
             praying
             believing
             Jacobs
             and
             Moseses
             have
             with
             God
             ,
             to
             hold
             as
             it
             were
             his
             hand
             striking
             !
             not
             that
             there
             is
             any
             impotency
             in
             God
             ,
             but
             to
             give
             a
             greater
             lustre
             to
             his
             Ordinance
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             From
             the
             mercy
             and
             goodness
             of
             his
             own
             nature
             ,
             which
             puts
             him
             upon
             helping
             his
             people
             in
             their
             Distress
             .
             When
             the
             father
             sees
             his
             child
             faln
             into
             distress
             he
             runs
             and
             helps
             :
             So
             God
             when
             his
             servants
             are
             perplexed
             and
             fallen
             into
             doubts
             ,
             he
             resolves
             them
             by
             his
             Counsel
             ;
             when
             they
             are
             dangerouslly
             wandring
             amongst
             pits
             and
             snares
             of
             temptation
             ,
             he
             runs
             in
             to
             their
             preservation
             or
             rescue
             ,
             and
             leads
             them
             in
             a
             safe
             way
             .
             He
             will
             not
             stand
             over
             them
             and
             see
             them
             perish
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             are
             sinking
             he
             puts
             forth
             his
             hand
             as
             Christ
             to
             Peter
             ,
             and
             saves
             them
             .
             Whence
             doth
             this
             proceed
             ?
             From
             his
             mercy
             to
             them
             that
             will
             pull
             them
             out
             of
             danger
             ,
             as
             the
             Angels
             did
             Lot
             ,
             his
             wife
             and
             daughters
             ,
             taking
             them
             by
             the
             hand
             .
             So
             Isa.
             49.
             10.
             
             Hunger
             or
             thirst
             ,
             heat
             or
             Sun
             shall
             not
             hurt
             them
             .
             
               For
               he
               that
               hath
               mercy
               on
               them
               shall
               lead
               them
               ,
               even
               by
               the
               springs
               of
               water
               shall
               he
               guide
               them
               .
            
             Which
             is
             mentioned
             not
             only
             as
             a
             description
             of
             his
             nature
             ;
             but
             likewise
             as
             the
             reason
             wherefore
             he
             would
             do
             it
             .
             He
             hath
             mercy
             on
             them
             ;
             therefore
             he
             will
             do
             it
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             that
             mercy
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             his
             own
             bosom
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             From
             his
             promise
             whereby
             he
             hath
             engaged
             himself
             ,
             as
             they
             stand
             in
             need
             to
             administer
             advice
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             furnish
             them
             with
             matter
             of
             hope
             and
             confidence
             ,
             
               Psal.
               32.
               8.
               
               Isa.
            
             58.
             11.
             
             To
             the
             goodness
             of
             his
             nature
             he
             adds
             his
             promise
             .
             This
             he
             doth
             not
             to
             secure
             himself
             either
             from
             unmercifulness
             or
             inconstancy
             ;
             but
             to
             quicken
             and
             encourage
             them
             to
             faith
             and
             prayer
             .
             Such
             is
             the
             veracity
             and
             faithfulness
             of
             God
             ,
             
             that
             when
             he
             hath
             engaged
             his
             word
             of
             promise
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             perform
             .
             Though
             men
             break
             their
             words
             and
             covenants
             ,
             are
             perfidious
             ,
             yet
             let
             God
             be
             true
             .
             Let
             the
             difficultie
             as
             to
             the
             performance
             be
             what
             it
             will
             ,
             his
             word
             shall
             not
             fail
             ,
             nor
             his
             servants
             that
             trust
             in
             him
             be
             disappointed
             in
             their
             hopes
             .
             Notwithstanding
             all
             the
             appearing
             unlikeliness
             that
             Gods
             promise
             to
             Abraham
             should
             be
             fulfilled
             to
             Israel
             his
             Seed
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             possess
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             sighing
             under
             their
             burdens
             and
             Taskmasters
             :
             yet
             he
             will
             make
             himself
             known
             by
             his
             name
             
               Jehovah
               .
               Josh
               23.
               14.
               
               Joshua
            
             amongst
             some
             of
             his
             last
             words
             tells
             the
             Elders
             and
             Judges
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             appeals
             to
             their
             own
             knowledge
             ,
             that
             not
             one
             thing
             hath
             failed
             of
             all
             the
             good
             things
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             spake
             concerning
             them
             ,
             
               All
               things
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               are
               come
               to
               pass
               unto
               you
               ,
               and
               not
               one
               thing
               hath
               failed
               hereof
               .
            
             This
             is
             farther
             attested
             ,
             1
             Kings
             8.
             
             
               Blessed
               be
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             saith
             
               Solomon
               ,
               that
               hath
               given
               rest
               unto
               his
               people
               Israel
               ,
               according
               to
               all
               that
               he
               promised
               :
               there
               hath
               not
               failed
               one
               word
               of
               all
               his
               good
               promise
               ,
               which
               he
               promised
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               Moses
               his
               servant
               .
            
             God
             will
             shake
             even
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             and
             overturn
             them
             rather
             than
             one
             promise
             of
             his
             shall
             fail
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             He
             guides
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             at
             last
             take
             them
             up
             to
             his
             glory
             .
             All
             that
             care
             and
             pains
             God
             exercises
             towards
             them
             here
             ,
             is
             that
             he
             may
             do
             them
             good
             in
             their
             latter
             end
             .
             Deut.
             8.
             16.
             
             All
             the
             Afflictions
             upon
             Israel
             were
             that
             he
             might
             humble
             them
             ,
             and
             prove
             them
             ,
             and
             do
             them
             good
             at
             their
             latter
             end
             .
             See
             the
             difference
             
             there
             is
             betwixt
             Gods
             proceeding
             with
             the
             wicked
             and
             the
             righteous
             .
             All
             the
             mercies
             and
             judgments
             of
             God
             on
             them
             do
             but
             ripen
             them
             for
             vengeance
             ,
             and
             ruin
             them
             in
             the
             latter
             end
             .
             Psal.
             92.
             7.
             
             When
             the
             workers
             of
             iniquity
             do
             flourish
             ,
             it
             is
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             for
             ever
             .
             He
             puts
             them
             in
             the
             fat
             pastures
             ,
             and
             thereby
             they
             are
             fatted
             for
             slaughter
             .
             Job
             is
             a
             notable
             instance
             of
             Gods
             dealing
             and
             design
             with
             the
             righteous
             ,
             Job
             42.
             12.
             
             The
             Lord
             blessed
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             Job
             more
             then
             his
             begining
             :
             And
             the
             Apostle
             mentions
             that
             ye
             have
             heard
             of
             the
             patience
             of
             Job
             ,
             and
             what
             was
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Lord.
             Psal
             ▪
             37.
             37.
             
             
               Mark
               the
               perfect
               man
               ,
               and
               behold
               the
               upright
               ,
               for
               the
               end
               of
               that
               man
               is
               peace
               .
            
             So
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             
               Thou
               wilt
               guide
               me
               with
               thy
               counsel
               here
               ,
               and
               after
               receive
               me
               to
               glory
               .
            
             This
             is
             not
             only
             a
             part
             of
             his
             kindness
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             in
             order
             to
             farther
             kindness
             .
             He
             leads
             them
             ,
             (
             saith
             
               Gejerus
               )
               per
               Aspera
               ad
               Astra
               ,
            
             even
             by
             Hell
             to
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             The
             next
             thing
             is
             to
             answer
             an
             Objection
             .
             Doth
             God
             guide
             his
             people
             with
             his
             Counsel
             here
             ?
             How
             then
             comes
             it
             to
             pass
             they
             fall
             into
             such
             mistakes
             and
             miscarriages
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             an
             hainous
             nature
             ?
             As
             David
             guilty
             of
             gross
             miscarriages
             ,
             that
             complicated
             sin
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             
               Uriah
               .
               Peter
            
             denying
             his
             Master
             with
             Oaths
             and
             execrations
             .
             Did
             they
             look
             like
             those
             that
             were
             guided
             by
             Gods
             Counsel
             ,
             or
             Satans
             temptation
             ,
             an
             enemy
             to
             mankind
             ,
             and
             especially
             to
             the
             Church
             and
             people
             of
             God
             ?
             To
             this
             it
             is
             answered
             :
          
           
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             This
             was
             not
             because
             he
             did
             not
             afford
             them
             Counsel
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             did
             not
             take
             his
             Counsel
             .
             There
             was
             Counsel
             enough
             in
             the
             book
             of
             nature
             ,
             reason
             ,
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             had
             taken
             heed
             to
             it
             ,
             they
             had
             not
             fallen
             so
             foully
             as
             they
             did
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             I
             said
             he
             is
             an
             effectual
             guide
             ,
             I
             did
             not
             mean
             as
             to
             the
             preserving
             them
             from
             all
             sin
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             working
             of
             them
             to
             a
             state
             and
             life
             of
             saving
             holiness
             here
             ,
             and
             the
             lifting
             of
             them
             up
             to
             glory
             at
             the
             last
             .
             Christ
             prayed
             for
             Peter
             ,
             that
             his
             faith
             should
             not
             fail
             ,
             the
             root
             of
             it
             dye
             ,
             though
             it
             was
             much
             weakned
             as
             to
             the
             act
             of
             confession
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             fruit
             of
             faith
             ;
             with
             the
             heart
             man
             believe
             thunto
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             mouth
             confession
             is
             made
             ,
             as
             a
             fruit
             and
             sign
             of
             the
             inward
             perswasion
             :
             the
             current
             of
             Peters
             faith
             was
             stopt
             ,
             but
             the
             spring
             remained
             .
             God
             hath
             entered
             into
             a
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             with
             his
             people
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             hath
             engaged
             himself
             to
             lead
             them
             through
             the
             valley
             of
             Achor
             unto
             the
             Land
             of
             rest
             ,
             though
             they
             may
             have
             many
             wandrings
             ,
             yet
             they
             shall
             not
             perish
             in
             the
             wilderness
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Whereas
             he
             doth
             not
             guide
             them
             so
             as
             to
             preserve
             them
             from
             all
             sin
             ,
             but
             lets
             them
             fall
             into
             mistakes
             and
             miscarriages
             ,
             it
             is
             that
             he
             may
             make
             them
             more
             humble
             ,
             and
             exalt
             his
             own
             grace
             in
             the
             pardoning
             and
             saving
             of
             them
             .
             As
             to
             instance
             in
             Paul
             ,
             that
             after
             he
             had
             faln
             into
             such
             mistakes
             and
             miscarriages
             ,
             God
             should
             receive
             him
             into
             favour
             .
             He
             was
             a
             great
             sinner
             ;
             yet
             adhered
             to
             the
             letter
             of
             the
             Jewish
             
             Law
             ,
             as
             touching
             the
             Law
             blameless
             ,
             he
             was
             injurious
             ,
             a
             Persecutor
             ,
             he
             breathed
             out
             threatnings
             ,
             he
             was
             mad
             against
             the
             Church
             ,
             a
             zealot
             to
             do
             mischief
             :
             Christ
             lets
             him
             go
             on
             after
             he
             had
             consented
             to
             the
             death
             of
             
               Stephen
               ▪
            
             not
             only
             go
             so
             far
             ,
             when
             he
             might
             have
             laid
             him
             at
             his
             feet
             before
             ,
             but
             he
             lets
             him
             run
             on
             ,
             that
             in
             him
             he
             might
             manifest
             the
             riches
             of
             his
             grace
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             base
             and
             vile
             in
             his
             own
             eyes
             God
             who
             is
             rich
             raiseth
             to
             life
             those
             that
             were
             dead
             in
             sins
             .
             Now
             was
             that
             eminent
             vessel
             of
             mercy
             ravished
             with
             the
             sense
             of
             Gods
             great
             goodness
             ,
             that
             had
             mercy
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             a
             Minister
             of
             reconciliation
             ,
             Ephes.
             3.
             8.
             
             
               Whereof
               I
               was
               made
               a
               Minister
               according
               to
               the
               gift
               of
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               given
               unto
               me
               ,
               by
               the
               effectual
               working
               of
               his
               power
               unto
               me
               ,
               who
               am
               less
               than
               the
               least
               of
               all
               saints
               ,
               is
               this
               grace
               given
               .
            
             Oh
             that
             I
             should
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             how
             astonishing
             love
             and
             grace
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             glorious
             Gospel
             of
             the
             blessed
             God
             should
             be
             committed
             to
             my
             trust
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             be
             enabled
             ,
             and
             counted
             faithful
             ,
             putting
             me
             into
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             who
             was
             before
             a
             Blasphemer
             and
             a
             Persecutor
             ,
             and
             injurious
             !
             He
             thinks
             he
             can
             never
             think
             ,
             speak
             enough
             of
             this
             grace
             ,
             never
             acknowledge
             and
             give
             praise
             enough
             to
             God.
             Amongst
             all
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             none
             so
             great
             an
             admirer
             of
             free
             grace
             as
             Paul.
             How
             low
             thoughts
             hath
             he
             of
             himself
             ,
             not
             worthy
             to
             be
             called
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             because
             he
             persecuted
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ?
             Thus
             notwithstanding
             the
             enormous
             outrages
             of
             those
             that
             are
             Gods
             chosen
             ,
             his
             grace
             shall
             fetch
             them
             in
             ,
             and
             notwithstanding
             great
             failures
             ,
             his
             called
             shall
             
             have
             grace
             enough
             to
             bring
             them
             unto
             glory
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Use
               of
               Informat
            
             .
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             he
             expresses
             it
             in
             admitting
             them
             into
             Communion
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             holding
             them
             by
             the
             right
             hand
             :
             So
             in
             receiving
             them
             up
             into
             glory
             ,
             Ephes.
             2.
             6.
             
             
               He
               hath
               raised
               us
               up
               together
               ,
               and
               made
               us
               sit
               together
               in
               heavenly
               places
               ,
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               .
            
             By
             virtue
             of
             our
             union
             with
             Christ
             our
             head
             ,
             that
             is
             ascended
             into
             glory
             ,
             and
             the
             unchangeable
             decree
             of
             God
             that
             will
             perfect
             for
             us
             what
             he
             hath
             begun
             in
             us
             ,
             we
             are
             glorifyed
             .
             
               That
               in
               the
               ages
               to
               come
               he
               might
               shew
               the
               exceeding
               riches
               of
               his
               grace
               in
               his
               kindness
               towards
               us
               through
               Jesus
               Christ.
            
             For
             a
             man
             that
             sees
             his
             neighbour
             in
             distress
             ,
             to
             be
             so
             neighbourly
             as
             to
             go
             and
             give
             him
             such
             Counsel
             as
             may
             make
             him
             happy
             ,
             argues
             great
             kindness
             .
             What
             is
             this
             to
             the
             goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             condescends
             to
             bow
             the
             Heavens
             and
             come
             down
             to
             visit
             and
             Counsel
             poor
             miserable
             ,
             wandring
             and
             distressed
             sinners
             in
             the
             way
             wherein
             they
             should
             walk
             ,
             leads
             them
             by
             the
             hand
             through
             all
             the
             difficulties
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             prepared
             for
             them
             before
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
             .
             Psal.
             73.
             1
             
             
               Truly
               God
               is
               good
               to
               Israel
               ,
               even
               to
               such
               as
               are
               of
               a
               clean
               heart
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             may
             inform
             us
             of
             the
             happiness
             of
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             have
             such
             a
             friend
             and
             Counsellor
             as
             none
             other
             people
             in
             the
             world
             .
             If
             a
             man
             have
             a
             friend
             that
             is
             a
             great
             Counsellor
             ,
             and
             ready
             upon
             all
             occasions
             to
             advise
             him
             in
             his
             affairs
             ,
             how
             great
             a
             priviledge
             is
             it
             ,
             and
             how
             happy
             is
             he
             accounted
             ?
             How
             happy
             
             then
             are
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             have
             the
             great
             God
             for
             their
             guider
             and
             counsellour
             ,
             from
             whom
             they
             may
             have
             direction
             and
             instructions
             what
             to
             do
             in
             all
             their
             straits
             ?
             They
             may
             go
             to
             him
             when
             and
             upon
             what
             business
             they
             please
             ,
             for
             their
             good
             ,
             and
             find
             him
             at
             hand
             ,
             a
             very
             present
             help
             without
             any
             money
             or
             fee.
             If
             it
             were
             happiness
             to
             Solomons
             servants
             to
             stand
             about
             him
             ,
             and
             hear
             his
             wisdom
             ,
             1
             Kings
             10.
             8.
             
             What
             happiness
             then
             is
             it
             for
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             hear
             his
             counsel
             ?
             What
             would
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             do
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             not
             God
             to
             look
             after
             them
             ?
             Prov.
             11.
             14.
             
             
               Where
               no
               counsel
               is
               ,
               the
               people
               fall
               .
            
             Were
             it
             not
             for
             this
             counsel
             ,
             when
             Satan
             and
             the
             world
             rage
             ,
             when
             temptations
             and
             corruptions
             are
             many
             ,
             and
             the
             soul
             full
             of
             fears
             and
             perplexity
             ,
             it
             would
             go
             very
             ill
             with
             the
             people
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             informs
             us
             whence
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             that
             the
             people
             of
             God
             break
             through
             such
             straits
             ,
             and
             conquer
             such
             difficulties
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             conduct
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             leads
             them
             into
             the
             land
             of
             rest
             ,
             that
             makes
             way
             for
             them
             through
             dangers
             and
             exposition
             .
             Thus
             the
             Israelites
             passed
             through
             the
             great
             and
             terrible
             wildernss
             ,
             wherein
             were
             fiery
             serpents
             ,
             and
             scorpions
             ,
             and
             drought
             .
             Whence
             had
             they
             ability
             to
             do
             it
             ?
             Why
             ,
             the
             Lord
             did
             lead
             them
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             informs
             us
             of
             the
             reason
             wherefore
             the
             Salvation
             of
             good
             men
             is
             so
             infallible
             and
             certain
             .
             A
             good
             man
             is
             as
             sure
             of
             heaven
             as
             if
             he
             were
             already
             possessed
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             though
             it
             may
             be
             doubtful
             to
             his
             sense
             ,
             and
             distrustful
             fears
             ,
             yet
             his
             title
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             a
             certainty
             of
             
             the
             thing
             .
             The
             Kingdom
             is
             assured
             to
             him
             .
             He
             may
             have
             his
             temptations
             ,
             sins
             ,
             doubts
             ,
             fears
             ,
             yet
             is
             he
             sure
             of
             heaven
             ,
             Psal.
             37.
             37.
             
             
               Mark
               the
               perfect
               man
               ,
               and
               behold
               the
               upright
               ,
               for
               the
               end
               of
               that
               man
               is
               peace
               ,
            
             this
             man
             is
             remarkable
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             remarkable
             how
             sweetly
             this
             man
             ends
             ,
             what
             a
             blessed
             end
             hath
             he
             ?
             Consider
             not
             only
             his
             great
             afflictions
             ,
             how
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             upon
             him
             ,
             as
             Job
             ,
             but
             what
             all
             ends
             in
             ,
             the
             end
             is
             peace
             and
             prosperity
             for
             ever
             .
             Though
             he
             usually
             doth
             meet
             with
             a
             wilderness
             betwixt
             him
             and
             his
             Canaan
             ,
             yet
             his
             end
             shall
             be
             happiness
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             If
             God
             guide
             his
             faithful
             servants
             with
             his
             counsell
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             good
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             to
             advise
             with
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             consult
             those
             that
             lie
             in
             the
             bosome
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             them
             he
             discovers
             his
             secrets
             ,
             he
             makes
             known
             his
             counsel
             ,
             John
             13.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             
               There
               was
               leaning
               on
               Jesus
               bosome
               one
               of
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               whom
               Jesus
               loved
               ,
            
             Simon
             Peter
             
               beckned
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               ask
               of
               whom
               he
               spake
               ,
               when
               he
               told
               them
               one
               of
               them
               should
               betray
               him
               .
            
          
           
             Use
             2.
             
             By
             way
             of
             reproof
             to
             such
             as
             profess
             themselves
             Gods
             servants
             ;
             and
             yet
             in
             their
             straits
             do
             not
             advise
             with
             him
             .
             Though
             he
             offers
             his
             counsel
             and
             is
             ready
             to
             afford
             it
             ,
             yet
             they
             will
             not
             have
             recourse
             to
             him
             .
             Oh
             how
             many
             businesses
             are
             undertaken
             without
             any
             advising
             with
             God!
             They
             advise
             with
             others
             instead
             of
             him
             ,
             Hos.
             4.
             12.
             
             
               My
               people
               ask
               counsel
               at
               their
               stocks
               ,
               and
               their
               staff
               declareth
               unto
               them
               .
            
             By
             stocks
             we
             are
             to
             understand
             their
             Idols
             ,
             or
             images
             made
             of
             wood
             ,
             which
             they
             
             were
             so
             blockish
             as
             to
             consult
             .
             Like
             unto
             them
             are
             they
             that
             make
             them
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Prophet
             spake
             of
             their
             Idols
             ,
             that
             they
             asked
             counsel
             of
             ,
             under
             the
             name
             of
             stocks
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             indignation
             and
             scorn
             .
             And
             then
             for
             their
             staff
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             note
             that
             in
             former
             times
             Magicians
             had
             staves
             ,
             or
             rods
             ,
             whereby
             they
             divined
             .
             Exod.
             7.
             12.
             
             To
             this
             purpose
             is
             thatin
             
               Virgil.
               —
               Hac
               animas
               ille
               evocat
               Orco
               .
            
             T'
             was
             sad
             that
             any
             should
             be
             so
             sottish
             ,
             and
             such
             images
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             to
             worship
             what
             they
             had
             made
             ,
             and
             to
             ask
             counsel
             of
             wood
             ,
             part
             whereof
             makes
             a
             fire
             and
             part
             an
             Idol
             :
             but
             that
             a
             people
             in
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             so
             graciously
             dealt
             with
             ,
             so
             delivered
             ,
             conducted
             ,
             encreased
             ,
             was
             sad
             indeed
             .
             And
             it
             s
             laid
             to
             the
             charge
             of
             Asa
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             16.
             12.
             
             
               That
               in
               his
               disease
               he
               sought
               not
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               Physitians
               .
            
             Though
             God
             allow
             ;
             and
             require
             the
             use
             of
             means
             that
             are
             proper
             :
             yet
             he
             forbids
             confidence
             ,
             and
             trusting
             in
             these
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             us
             in
             the
             use
             of
             them
             to
             look
             beyond
             them
             ,
             but
             stocks
             and
             stones
             were
             not
             proper
             means
             for
             counsel
             ,
             yet
             his
             people
             went
             to
             these
             ,
             and
             neglected
             him
             .
             How
             God
             resents
             this
             ,
             we
             may
             see
             by
             the
             punishment
             he
             inflicts
             for
             it
             .
             Psal.
             107.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             
               Because
               they
               rebelled
               against
               the
               words
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               contemned
               the
               counsel
               of
               the
               most
               High.
               Therefore
               he
               brought
               down
               their
               heart
               with
               labours
               they
               fell
               down
               ,
               and
               there
               was
               none
               to
               help
               .
            
             Prov.
             1.
             24
             ,
             26.
             
             
               Ye
               have
               set
               at
               nought
               all
               my
               counsel
               and
               would
               none
               of
               my
               reproof
               ,
               I
               also
               will
               laugh
               at
               your
               calamity
               ,
               I
               will
               mock
               when
               your
               fear
               cometh
               ,
            
             so
             far
             will
             God
             be
             from
             helping
             those
             that
             
             make
             small
             reckoning
             of
             his
             counsell
             ,
             that
             he
             laughs
             at
             them
             .
          
           
             Use
             3.
             
             Exhort
             .
             1.
             
             Let
             us
             bless
             God
             for
             his
             gracious
             condescention
             ,
             and
             goodness
             that
             he
             favours
             us
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             to
             guide
             and
             counsel
             us
             ,
             Psal.
             16.
             7.
             
             
               I
               will
               bless
               the
               Lord
               who
               hath
               given
               me
               counsel
               .
            
             Though
             he
             were
             a
             King
             of
             great
             personal
             worth
             ,
             yet
             he
             looked
             upon
             it
             as
             a
             piece
             of
             great
             condescention
             in
             God
             ,
             to
             favour
             him
             with
             his
             counsel
             ,
             and
             blesses
             him
             for
             it
             ,
             what
             then
             should
             we
             do
             who
             are
             every
             way
             so
             far
             below
             him
             ?
             How
             desirous
             of
             ,
             and
             thankful
             for
             his
             counsel
             should
             we
             be
             ?
             How
             should
             we
             acknowledge
             his
             condescention
             that
             looks
             through
             troops
             of
             Angels
             ,
             multitudes
             of
             Saints
             upon
             us
             sinners
             ?
             2.
             
             When
             we
             are
             in
             straits
             let
             us
             make
             our
             applications
             ,
             and
             have
             our
             recourse
             to
             him
             ,
             advise
             with
             him
             .
             When
             we
             are
             exercised
             with
             any
             doubts
             ,
             fears
             ,
             or
             troubles
             ,
             let
             us
             open
             our
             case
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             desire
             his
             help
             .
             Psal.
             85.
             8.
             
             
               I
               will
               hear
               what
               God
               the
               Lord
               will
               speak
               ,
               for
               he
               will
               speak
               peace
               unto
               his
               people
               ,
               Psal.
            
             73.
             17.
             
             Gods
             providences
             and
             the
             wisdom
             and
             Justice
             of
             his
             counsell
             therein
             were
             too
             painful
             for
             him
             ,
             till
             he
             went
             unto
             the
             sanctuary
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             understood
             he
             their
             end
             .
             3.
             
             Let
             us
             close
             with
             what
             counsell
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             give
             us
             .
             We
             must
             take
             diligent
             care
             that
             we
             be
             not
             mistaken
             ,
             that
             we
             take
             not
             that
             for
             the
             counsell
             of
             G●d
             which
             is
             not
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             imparted
             his
             mind
             unto
             us
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             sure
             to
             close
             with
             it
             .
             Let
             it
             appear
             with
             what
             aspect
             it
             will
             ,
             it
             is
             that
             which
             tends
             to
             our
             good
             .
             It
             is
             that
             which
             being
             followed
             will
             lead
             us
             up
             to
             glory
             .
             Now
             
             having
             dispatched
             the
             first
             part
             of
             this
             verse
             ,
             
               thou
               shalt
               guide
               me
               by
               thy
               counsel
               ,
            
             we
             proceed
             to
             the
             latter
             part
             ,
             
               and
               afterward
               receive
               me
               to
               glory
               ,
            
             wherein
             we
             draw
             this
             doctrinal
             position
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Text.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             That
             after
             God
             hath
             guided
             his
             faithful
             servants
             by
             his
             counsel
             ,
             he
             will
             receive
             them
             to
             glory
             .
             He
             hath
             ever
             exercised
             the
             thoughts
             of
             wise
             and
             considerate
             men
             ,
             what
             must
             become
             of
             them
             after
             the
             expiration
             of
             this
             life
             !
             This
             is
             the
             language
             of
             every
             serious
             man
             ,
             oh
             what
             will
             become
             of
             me
             !
             Where
             must
             I
             be
             ,
             and
             what
             must
             I
             do
             for
             ever
             ?
             Nay
             the
             more
             regardless
             and
             desolate
             sort
             of
             men
             ,
             when
             they
             come
             to
             die
             ,
             are
             not
             altogether
             without
             such
             thoughts
             witness
             Adrian
             a
             great
             wit
             ,
             but
             a
             bad
             man
             ,
             being
             upon
             his
             deathb●d
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               O
               my
               soul
               ,
               quae
               nunc
               abibis
               in
               loca
               ,
               into
               what
               place
               art
               thou
               ,
               a
               going
               .
            
             Now
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             God
             only
             who
             can
             resolve
             this
             doubt
             ,
             so
             he
             hath
             done
             it
             by
             degrees
             in
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             more
             obscurely
             ;
             in
             the
             new
             ,
             more
             clearly
             and
             distinctly
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             1.
             10.
             
             
               Now
               it
               is
               made
               manifest
               by
               the
               appearing
               of
               our
               Saviour
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               who
               hath
               abolished
               death
               ,
               and
               brought
               life
               and
               immortality
               to
               light
               through
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             Though
             in
             the
             old
             Testament
             this
             be
             exhibited
             more
             darkly
             :
             yet
             hath
             he
             set
             down
             many
             passages
             therein
             ,
             especially
             as
             to
             what
             shall
             become
             of
             the
             righteous
             ,
             from
             which
             an
             observant
             person
             may
             receive
             much
             light
             ,
             amongst
             which
             this
             is
             one
             ,
             
               thou
               wilt
               guide
               me
               by
               thy
               counsel
               here
               ,
               and
               afterward
               receive
               me
               unto
               glory
               He
               is
               the
               King
               of
               glory
               .
            
             Psal.
             24.
             10.
             
             
               Who
               is
               the
               King
               of
               glory
               ?
               The
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               he
               
               is
               the
               King
               of
               glory
               .
            
             He
             hath
             glory
             to
             dispose
             of
             .
             1
             Chron.
             16.
             27.
             
             Glory
             and
             honour
             in
             his
             presence
             .
             And
             he
             will
             in
             such
             a
             way
             ,
             and
             at
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             as
             he
             thinks
             fit
             ,
             convey
             his
             servants
             to
             it
             ,
             Psal.
             49.
             15.
             
             
               But
               God
               will
               redeem
               my
               Soul
               foom
               the
               power
               of
               the
               grave
               ;
               for
               he
               will
               receive
               me
               ,
            
             whilst
             the
             wicked
             shall
             be
             thrown
             into
             the
             graves
             ,
             and
             into
             hell
             ,
             he
             will
             receive
             me
             into
             a
             state
             of
             glory
             and
             rest
             .
             So
             Isa.
             58.
             8.
             
             
               Thy
               righteousness
               shall
               go
               before
               thee
               ,
               and
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Lord
               shall
               be
               thy
               rere-ward
            
             in
             the
             original
             it
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             Pagnine
             renders
             
               gloria
               dei
               colliget
               te
            
             .
             A
             very
             remarkable
             passage
             ,
             importing
             as
             much
             as
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             ready
             to
             gather
             us
             up
             into
             it
             ,
             so
             prepared
             is
             it
             ,
             and
             fitted
             for
             us
             .
             If
             we
             will
             but
             fear
             aright
             ,
             obey
             aright
             ,
             and
             live
             aright
             ,
             we
             shall
             see
             the
             day
             wherein
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             will
             stretch
             its
             arms
             round
             about
             us
             ,
             and
             gather
             us
             up
             into
             it self
             ,
             hence
             the
             words
             of
             Christ
             entring
             into
             his
             Fathers
             Joy
             and
             Rest
             ,
             Psal.
             15.
             
               who
               shall
               abide
               in
               Gods
               Tabernacle
               ,
               and
               dwell
               in
               his
               holy
               hill
               ,
            
             that
             is
             not
             meant
             of
             Zion
             or
             Moriah
             ,
             those
             not
             being
             able
             to
             contain
             all
             such
             as
             there
             are
             mentioned
             ,
             but
             who
             shall
             dwell
             in
             heaven
             ?
             who
             shall
             be
             admitted
             into
             thy
             kingdom
             of
             glory
             ,
             to
             behold
             thy
             face
             for
             ever
             ?
             For
             the
             farther
             illustration
             and
             proof
             of
             this
             position
             we
             shall
             consider
             four
             things
             ,
             1.
             
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             glory
             ,
             2.
             
             What
             kind
             of
             glory
             this
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             receive
             his
             servants
             into
             ,
             3.
             
             In
             what
             manner
             God
             will
             manage
             his
             business
             ,
             4.
             
             When
             he
             will
             do
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             glory
             ?
             The
             word
             
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             in
             its
             primary
             notation
             imports
             gravity
             or
             weight
             .
             According
             to
             the
             more
             frequent
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             imports
             glory
             .
             To
             both
             those
             notations
             the
             Apostle
             seems
             to
             have
             respect
             .
             2
             Cor.
             4
             17.
             
             When
             he
             opposes
             the
             weight
             of
             glory
             to
             the
             light
             affliction
             .
             This
             glory
             is
             ponderous
             ,
             it
             weighs
             much
             with
             his
             people
             ,
             more
             than
             all
             their
             sufferings
             .
             Thus
             Christ
             for
             the
             Joy
             set
             before
             him
             endures
             the
             cross
             .
             Now
             for
             the
             word
             glory
             .
             The
             meaning
             of
             it
             is
             so
             well
             known
             ,
             that
             I
             can
             scarcely
             offer
             you
             a
             word
             for
             the
             describing
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             as
             obscure
             as
             it self
             .
             It
             do's
             in
             this
             place
             import
             a
             splendid
             magnificent
             state
             ,
             such
             as
             is
             attended
             with
             a
             confluence
             of
             all
             good
             things
             ,
             even
             what
             ever
             is
             requisite
             to
             the
             rendring
             of
             a
             man
             happy
             .
             This
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             proposes
             to
             us
             under
             several
             notions
             ;
             as
             a
             Crown
             ,
             Rev.
             2.
             10.
             
             
               I
               will
               give
               thee
               a
               Crown
               of
               life
               ;
               a
               throne
            
             Rev.
             3.
             4.
             
             
               To
               him
               that
               overcometh
               will
               I
               grant
               to
               sit
               with
               me
               in
               my
               Throne
               ;
               A
               kingdom
               ,
            
             Mat.
             6.
             33.
             
               seek
               first
               the
               kinglom
               of
               God
               and
               the
               righteousness
               thereof
               ;
               Rest.
            
             Heb.
             4.
             9.
             
             
               There
               remaineth
               therefore
               a
               rest
               to
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ;
               Joy.
            
             Matth.
             25.
             21.
             
             
               Enter
               thou
               into
               the
               joy
               of
               thy
               Lord
               ;
               Pleasure
               .
            
             Psal.
             16.
             11.
             
             
               At
               thy
               right
               hand
               are
               pleasures
               for
               evermore
               ;
               and
               here
               glory
               .
            
             These
             and
             such
             like
             terms
             do's
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             use
             to
             hint
             unto
             us
             the
             meaning
             of
             that
             state
             ,
             which
             God
             (
             after
             he
             hath
             guided
             them
             with
             his
             counsel
             )
             will
             take
             his
             servants
             into
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             kind
             of
             glory
             is
             this
             ?
             and
             here
             I
             would
             give
             you
             a
             particular
             account
             of
             it
             .
             But
             alas
             ,
             who
             am
             I
             that
             I
             should
             do
             it
             ?
             that
             I
             
             should
             attempt
             it
             ?
             This
             is
             a
             work
             fitter
             for
             some
             glorious
             Angel
             than
             for
             such
             a
             worm
             as
             I
             am
             .
             In
             these
             mystical
             and
             sublime
             matters
             we
             can
             go
             no
             farther
             ,
             than
             God
             is
             pleased
             to
             help
             us
             with
             special
             revelation
             .
             And
             what
             he
             hath
             revealed
             concerning
             the
             present
             business
             he
             hath
             set
             down
             in
             his
             word
             .
             But
             the
             account
             we
             have
             therein
             concerning
             it
             ,
             consists
             rather
             of
             some
             few
             general
             hints
             ,
             than
             any
             particular
             distinct
             discoveries
             .
             Even
             the
             Sacred
             Penmen
             themselves
             ,
             found
             themselves
             at
             a
             great
             loss
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             1
             John
             3.
             2.
             
             
               It
               doth
               not
               yet
               appear
               what
               we
               shall
               be
               ;
               John
            
             the
             beloved
             John
             that
             lay
             in
             the
             bosome
             of
             Christ
             was
             the
             beloved
             Disciple
             ;
             he
             that
             was
             in
             the
             mount
             with
             Christ
             did
             not
             fully
             understand
             what
             the
             Saints
             shall
             be
             .
             And
             when
             we
             have
             gone
             over
             the
             Bible
             ,
             perused
             all
             that
             the
             holy
             men
             of
             God
             have
             left
             behind
             them
             concerning
             it
             ,
             and
             set
             it
             together
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             but
             like
             the
             Prophets
             pourtraying
             of
             Jerusalem
             upon
             a
             tile
             ,
             Ezek.
             4.
             1.
             
             a
             rude
             draught
             of
             that
             glorious
             City
             ,
             or
             Jerusalem
             that
             is
             above
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             thousand
             times
             more
             glorious
             than
             ever
             the
             earthly
             Jerusalem
             was
             in
             its
             most
             ample
             and
             succesfull
             estate
             .
             Some
             of
             those
             general
             hints
             which
             the
             word
             contains
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             shall
             give
             you
             in
             these
             following
             heads
             .
             1.
             
             It
             s
             Ancient
             .
             2.
             
             Reall
             .
             3.
             
             Supernal
             .
             4.
             
             Satisfying
             .
             5.
             
             Transcendent
             .
             6.
             
             Eternal
             glory
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             s
             Ancient
             ;
             it
             is
             such
             as
             God
             himself
             hath
             been
             enjoying
             and
             delighting
             himself
             in
             from
             all
             eternity
             .
             Before
             there
             was
             any
             such
             thing
             as
             worldly
             glory
             ,
             this
             glory
             was
             in
             being
             ,
             Joh.
             17.
             5.
             
             
               And
               now
               ,
               Oh
               Father
               ,
               glorifie
               thou
               me
               
               with
               thine
               own
               self
               ,
               with
               the
               glory
               ,
               which
               I
               had
               with
               thee
               before
               the
               world
               was
               .
            
             Besides
             which
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             created
             glory
             which
             God
             is
             said
             to
             have
             prepared
             for
             them
             from
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             Mat.
             25.
             34.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             real
             .
             As
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             world
             it
             s
             but
             a
             meer
             shew
             or
             fancy
             ,
             Psal.
             39.
             6.
             
             
               Surely
               every
               man
               walketh
               in
               a
               vain
               shew
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               in
               a
               disguise
            
             .
             The
             glory
             of
             the
             world
             is
             like
             a
             Play
             ,
             wherein
             one
             is
             a
             King
             ,
             another
             a
             Queen
             ,
             a
             third
             a
             Peasant
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Plot
             and
             will
             of
             the
             contriver
             ;
             whereas
             they
             are
             no
             such
             persons
             but
             carry
             a
             little
             present
             resemblance
             of
             them
             .
             Of
             this
             nature
             is
             worldly
             glory
             ,
             it
             s
             rather
             an
             appearance
             ,
             or
             shew
             of
             glory
             ,
             than
             glory
             it self
             ,
             a
             piece
             of
             pageantry
             ,
             a
             shew
             ,
             not
             real
             .
             With
             what
             magnificence
             and
             state
             did
             Agrippa
             and
             Bernice
             enter
             into
             the
             Judgment
             Hall
             ?
             And
             how
             doth
             the
             Evangelist
             express
             it
             ,
             he
             saith
             they
             came
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Acts
             25.
             23.
             
             
               With
               much
               Phancy
            
             .
             All
             their
             Princely
             gallantry
             and
             bravery
             in
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             Evangelist
             amounted
             to
             no
             more
             than
             a
             meer
             conceit
             or
             Phancy
             .
             They
             were
             glorious
             no
             doubt
             in
             their
             own
             eyes
             ,
             and
             admired
             by
             the
             people
             that
             love
             to
             gaze
             at
             Pomp
             :
             but
             this
             was
             but
             conceitedness
             ,
             phantastical
             and
             vain
             shew
             .
             But
             now
             this
             glory
             that
             is
             to
             be
             revealed
             ,
             but
             doth
             not
             yet
             appear
             in
             its
             refulgency
             so
             as
             it
             will
             ,
             is
             real
             and
             solid
             ,
             such
             as
             hath
             substance
             and
             weight
             in
             it
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             17.
             
             
               A
               weight
               of
               glory
            
             ,
             the
             word
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             answer
             to
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             told
             you
             ,
             in
             its
             primary
             notion
             ,
             imports
             weight
             ,
             or
             heaviness
             .
             As
             much
             difference
             
             as
             there
             is
             between
             Massy
             Gold
             and
             Copper
             or
             Tin
             :
             so
             much
             between
             the
             glory
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             that
             glory
             which
             is
             laid
             up
             for
             them
             that
             love
             God
             ,
             and
             wait
             for
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             supernal
             or
             above
             .
             Indeed
             God
             can
             create
             glory
             wherever
             he
             pleases
             :
             If
             he
             will
             have
             glory
             to
             be
             on
             Mount
             Sinai
             ,
             or
             Mount
             Tabor
             ,
             there
             glory
             shall
             be
             .
             Where
             this
             King
             of
             glory
             doth
             manifest
             himself
             more
             fully
             ,
             there
             glory
             doth
             appear
             :
             but
             the
             place
             he
             hath
             pitched
             upon
             for
             the
             exhibiting
             of
             himself
             in
             glory
             ,
             in
             a
             settled
             standing
             way
             ,
             is
             above
             .
             No
             place
             on
             earth
             being
             fit
             for
             so
             high
             and
             noble
             use
             ,
             he
             was
             pleased
             to
             make
             choice
             of
             one
             above
             .
             Psal.
             8.
             1.
             
             
               How
               excellent
               is
               thy
               name
               in
               all
               the
               earth
               ,
               who
               hast
               set
               thy
               glory
               above
               the
               Heavens
               ?
            
             Psal.
             103.
             4.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               is
               high
               above
               all
               Nations
               ,
               and
               his
               glory
               above
               the
               Heavens
               .
            
             Those
             visible
             heavens
             ,
             when
             Stephen
             looked
             up
             stedfastly
             into
             heaven
             ,
             he
             saw
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Jesus
             standing
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             were
             more
             than
             a
             created
             representation
             of
             it
             to
             his
             outward
             and
             inward
             senses
             ,
             we
             must
             understand
             of
             a
             miraculous
             vision
             ,
             wherein
             Christ
             arrayed
             with
             glory
             and
             Majesty
             ,
             was
             beheld
             by
             him
             supernaturally
             enlightned
             .
             Into
             this
             glory
             above
             then
             our
             Lord
             Christ
             was
             received
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             16.
             
             So
             that
             if
             ever
             we
             will
             share
             in
             this
             glory
             ,
             we
             must
             leave
             the
             earth
             ,
             ascend
             into
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             and
             pass
             beyond
             both
             Clouds
             and
             Stars
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             s
             a
             satisfying
             glory
             .
             To
             have
             a
             glory
             out
             of
             the
             reach
             of
             enemies
             is
             much
             :
             then
             to
             have
             it
             satisfying
             ,
             to
             answer
             the
             desires
             of
             souls
             
             is
             a
             great
             matter
             .
             As
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             world
             it
             do's
             a
             little
             dazzle
             the
             eye
             ,
             and
             tickle
             the
             Phancy
             ,
             but
             it
             do's
             not
             satisfie
             the
             soul.
             Who
             had
             ever
             greater
             glory
             than
             Solomon
             ?
             he
             was
             glorious
             as
             Job
             was
             poor
             :
             To
             a
             Proverb
             Mat.
             6.
             29.
             
             
               Solomon
               in
               all
               his
               glory
            
             .
             He
             built
             houses
             ,
             planted
             Vineyards
             ,
             made
             Gardens
             ,
             and
             Orchards
             ,
             planted
             trees
             of
             all
             fruits
             ,
             made
             pools
             of
             water
             ,
             he
             had
             servants
             and
             maidens
             ,
             possessions
             of
             great
             and
             small
             cattel
             ,
             he
             gathered
             silver
             and
             gold
             ,
             he
             got
             him
             men
             singers
             and
             women
             singers
             ,
             he
             withheld
             not
             his
             heart
             from
             any
             joy
             :
             But
             was
             he
             satisfied
             ,
             though
             he
             had
             what
             heart
             could
             wish
             ?
             No
             ,
             Eccles.
             1.
             8.
             
             
               All
               things
               are
               full
               of
               labour
               ,
               man
               cannot
               utter
               it
               .
            
             The
             eye
             is
             not
             satisfied
             with
             seeing
             ,
             nor
             the
             ear
             filled
             with
             hearing
             .
             But
             this
             glory
             I
             am
             speaking
             of
             ,
             will
             afford
             satisfaction
             ,
             Psal.
             17.
             15.
             
             
               As
               for
               me
               I
               will
               behold
               thy
               face
               in
               righteousness
               ,
               I
               shall
               be
               satisfied
               when
               I
               awake
               with
               thy
               likeness
               .
            
             When
             Peter
             upon
             Mount
             Tabor
             had
             but
             a
             little
             resemblance
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             was
             so
             affected
             with
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             cryes
             out
             ,
             
               Mat.
               17.
               4.
               
               Lord
               it
               is
               good
               for
               us
               to
               be
               here
               .
            
             Oh
             what
             would
             he
             have
             said
             if
             he
             had
             been
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             seen
             all
             the
             glory
             there
             !
             Seen
             the
             blessed
             Saints
             and
             Angels
             ,
             those
             pure
             and
             perfect
             creatures
             ,
             beholding
             the
             face
             God
             ,
             Seen
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Lord
             of
             glory
             ,
             attended
             most
             gloriously
             ,
             and
             sitting
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             heard
             the
             incomparable
             melody
             of
             the
             Hallelujahs
             sung
             .
             How
             would
             this
             have
             ravished
             him
             ?
             Could
             I
             present
             you
             with
             a
             glimpse
             of
             this
             glory
             ,
             you
             would
             long
             to
             be
             there
             ,
             where
             you
             might
             have
             a
             perfect
             
             prospect
             ,
             and
             then
             you
             would
             say
             not
             one
             half
             ;
             nor
             the
             thousand
             part
             of
             the
             glory
             was
             told
             you
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             is
             transcendent
             Glory
             .
             It
             exceeds
             all
             other
             glory
             ,
             nay
             all
             expressions
             and
             imagination
             .
             So
             great
             was
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             upon
             Mount
             Sinai
             ,
             that
             the
             raies
             of
             it
             made
             the
             skin
             of
             Moses
             his
             face
             to
             shine
             ,
             Exod.
             34.
             29.
             
             The
             spirit
             of
             grace
             and
             glory
             shone
             in
             Stepbens
             face
             ,
             when
             he
             made
             his
             confession
             of
             Christ
             :
             all
             saw
             his
             face
             as
             it
             had
             been
             the
             face
             of
             an
             Angel.
             And
             so
             great
             was
             the
             glory
             of
             Christ
             when
             he
             appeared
             to
             Paul
             in
             the
             way
             to
             Damascus
             ,
             that
             it
             dazled
             his
             eyes
             ,
             Acts
             22.
             11.
             
             He
             could
             not
             see
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             that
             light
             ,
             
               Nimis
               sensibile
               laedit
               sensum
            
             ,
             The
             brightness
             of
             the
             Object
             overcame
             his
             sight
             .
             And
             God
             doth
             sometime
             adorn
             his
             Church
             Militant
             with
             much
             glory
             ,
             
               Isa
               66.
               11.
               
               That
               ye
               may
               be
               delighted
               with
               the
               abundance
               of
               her
               glory
               .
            
             But
             alas
             ,
             what
             's
             all
             this
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             that
             place
             I
             am
             speaking
             of
             .
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             17.
             
             
               A
               far
               more
               exceeding
               and
               eternal
               weight
               of
               glory
               .
            
             The
             words
             in
             the
             Original
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             phrase
             so
             high
             and
             lofty
             ,
             that
             Expositors
             scarce
             know
             how
             to
             express
             :
             But
             this
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             it
             imports
             such
             glory
             as
             is
             exceeding
             high
             and
             transcendent
             .
             Here
             every
             thing
             is
             glorious
             ,
             Isa.
             60.
             13.
             
             
               I
               will
               make
               the
               place
               of
               my
               feet
               glorious
               .
            
             Here
             ,
             to
             say
             nothing
             of
             Crowns
             ,
             Thrones
             ,
             Mansions
             ,
             the
             very
             Street
             is
             pure
             Gold
             ,
             Revel
             .
             21.
             21.
             
             
               The
               twelve
               gates
               were
               twelve
               pearls
               ,
               every
               several
               gate
               was
               of
               one
               pearl
               ,
               and
               the
               street
               of
               the
               City
               was
               pure
               gold
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               transparent
               glass
               .
            
             
             All
             these
             illustrious
             resemblances
             are
             but
             a
             shadow
             of
             the
             brightness
             and
             glory
             of
             Heaven
             .
             To
             add
             no
             more
             ,
             How
             high
             is
             the
             account
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ?
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             9.
             
             
               As
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               eye
               hath
               not
               seen
               ,
               nor
               ear
               heard
               ,
               neither
               have
               entred
               into
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               ,
               the
               things
               which
               God
               hath
               prepared
               for
               them
               that
               love
               him
               .
            
             What
             could
             the
             Apostle
             have
             said
             more
             ?
             The
             eye
             hath
             hath
             seen
             great
             glory
             and
             magnificence
             :
             the
             ear
             hath
             heard
             exquisite
             musick
             :
             The
             heart
             may
             imagine
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             ,
             Rocks
             of
             pure
             Diamonds
             ,
             mountains
             of
             Gold
             ,
             a
             thousand
             Suns
             more
             glorious
             then
             it
             is
             ;
             yet
             neither
             can
             the
             eye
             ,
             ear
             ,
             or
             heart
             ,
             reach
             those
             glories
             that
             are
             prepared
             for
             them
             that
             wait
             for
             God.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             This
             glory
             is
             eternal
             ,
             and
             perpetual
             .
             As
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             it
             s
             of
             a
             transitory
             nature
             .
             What
             is
             the
             most
             glorious
             Potentate
             but
             grass
             ?
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             24.
             
             
               All
               flesh
               is
               grass
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               glory
               of
               man
               as
               the
               flower
               of
               grass
               ,
               the
               grass
               withereth
               ,
               and
               the
               flower
               thereof
               falleth
               away
               .
            
             Man
             like
             grass
             flourisheth
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             and
             is
             cut
             down
             before
             night
             .
             Who
             hath
             not
             learned
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Sic
               transit
               gloria
               Mundi
            
             ,
             Thus
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             World
             passeth
             away
             .
             What
             's
             become
             of
             all
             the
             Triumphs
             and
             Jubilees
             that
             have
             been
             in
             the
             World
             ?
             How
             short
             was
             their
             continuance
             ?
             How
             quickly
             were
             they
             over
             ,
             and
             how
             soon
             forgotten
             ?
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             31.
             
             
               For
               the
               fashion
               of
               this
               world
               passeth
               away
               .
            
             The
             world
             puts
             it self
             into
             this
             and
             that
             fashion
             :
             but
             whatever
             fashion
             it
             puts
             it self
             into
             ,
             it
             s
             still
             in
             a
             state
             of
             fluctuation
             .
             But
             now
             this
             glory
             is
             unchangeable
             ,
             it
             s
             not
             only
             lasting
             but
             everlasting
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             17.
             
             Some
             refer
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             eternal
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             is
             as
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             Oh
             this
             weight
             of
             glory
             is
             transcendently
             ,
             transcendently
             eternal
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             so
             eternal
             as
             never
             to
             have
             
             an
             end
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             10
             
             
               The
               God
               of
               all
               grace
               hath
               called
               us
               unto
               his
               eternal
               glory
               by
               Christ
               Jesus
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             How
             will
             God
             receive
             his
             servants
             to
             his
             glory
             after
             he
             hath
             guided
             them
             with
             his
             Counsel
             ?
          
           
             Answ.
             The
             Scripture
             sometimes
             represents
             this
             as
             done
             immediately
             by
             God
             himself
             ,
             Gen.
             5.
             24.
             
             God
             took
             Enoch
             .
             That
             being
             an
             extraordinary
             case
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             he
             might
             proceed
             in
             an
             extraordinary
             manner
             ,
             and
             take
             him
             up
             to
             glory
             by
             his
             own
             immediate
             hand
             .
             But
             the
             Scripture
             doth
             most
             frequently
             represent
             it
             to
             be
             done
             by
             the
             Ministry
             of
             Angels
             .
             They
             minister
             to
             the
             faithful
             whilst
             they
             are
             here
             ,
             Heb.
             1.
             14.
             and
             they
             minister
             to
             them
             in
             their
             passage
             to
             glory
             .
             (
             1
             )
             Some
             of
             them
             like
             a
             Guard
             do
             conduct
             and
             lead
             them
             thither
             .
             2
             Kings
             2.
             11.
             
             
               A
               Chariot
               of
               fire
               ,
               and
               horses
               of
               fire
               appeared
               ,
               Elijah
               went
               up
               by
               a
               whirlwind
               into
               Heaven
               .
            
             By
             this
             Chariot
             we
             are
             to
             understand
             Angels
             which
             appeared
             in
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Chariot
             ,
             and
             horsemen
             .
             So
             
               Luk.
               16.
               22.
               
               The
               beggar
               dyed
               ,
               and
               was
               carried
               by
               the
               Angels
               into
               Abrahams
               bosom
               .
            
             Oh
             the
             difference
             there
             is
             betwixt
             the
             esteem
             the
             world
             hath
             of
             Gods
             poor
             servants
             ,
             and
             the
             esteem
             that
             God
             hath
             of
             them
             !
             The
             world
             looks
             on
             them
             as
             deserving
             no
             better
             company
             than
             the
             very
             dogs
             :
             But
             God
             looks
             on
             them
             as
             not
             only
             worthy
             of
             the
             company
             ,
             but
             ministry
             of
             Angels
             .
             Whilst
             Jehojakim
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             have
             the
             burial
             of
             an
             Ass
             ,
             are
             thrown
             into
             the
             earth
             without
             lamentation
             or
             honour
             .
             God
             appoints
             his
             Angels
             to
             convey
             a
             poor
             despised
             Lazarus
             into
             Heaven
             .
             2.
             
             Others
             as
             Porters
             ,
             do
             admit
             and
             take
             them
             in
             ,
             open
             the
             gate
             wide
             ,
             that
             the
             poor
             servants
             of
             God
             may
             have
             an
             abundant
             entrance
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             .
             Rev.
             21.
             12.
             
             Heavenly
             Jerusalem
             
             hath
             twelve
             gates
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             gates
             twelve
             Angels
             .
             They
             stand
             not
             here
             like
             the
             Cher●bims
             of
             Paradise
             with
             a
             flaming
             sword
             to
             keep
             us
             out
             ,
             but
             with
             stretched
             out
             arms
             to
             take
             and
             welcome
             us
             in
             .
             Oh
             the
             wonderful
             grace
             and
             love
             of
             God!
             For
             a
             King
             not
             only
             to
             suffer
             his
             poor
             subjects
             to
             come
             into
             his
             Palace
             ;
             but
             to
             imploy
             his
             Nobles
             both
             in
             leading
             them
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             letting
             them
             in
             :
             Oh
             what
             Princely
             favour
             is
             it
             !
             What
             condescention
             and
             favour
             is
             it
             in
             God
             to
             make
             his
             Angels
             their
             guard
             unto
             eternal
             life
             ,
             the
             place
             of
             happiness
             ,
             and
             ready
             at
             heaven
             gates
             to
             receive
             those
             great
             guests
             ,
             Gods
             little
             ones
             that
             are
             of
             small
             account
             in
             the
             world
             !
          
           
             4.
             
             When
             is
             it
             that
             God
             receives
             the
             faithful
             to
             glory
             ?
          
           
             Answ.
             He
             doth
             it
             partly
             at
             death
             ,
             then
             he
             takes
             their
             souls
             up
             to
             glory
             .
             Herein
             the
             Papists
             ,
             Socinians
             ,
             and
             some
             Anabaptists
             do
             oppose
             us
             ,
             all
             useing
             the
             same
             Arguments
             and
             Answers
             ;
             but
             the
             Scripture
             is
             very
             clear
             ,
             Luke
             23.
             43.
             
             
               To
               day
               shalt
               thou
               be
               with
               me
               in
               Paradise
               .
            
             The
             soul
             neither
             sleeps
             ,
             nor
             calls
             at
             Purgatory
             ,
             but
             strait
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             1.
             
             
               We
               know
               if
               our
               earthly
               house
               of
               this
               tabernacle
               were
               dissolved
               ,
               we
               have
               a
               building
               of
               God
               ,
               an
               house
               not
               made
               with
               hands
               ,
               eternal
               in
               the
               Heavens
               .
            
             The
             Apostle
             groans
             to
             be
             cloathed
             with
             the
             heavenly
             house
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             uncloathed
             of
             the
             earthly
             ,
             so
             saith
             the
             spirit
             ,
             Revel
             .
             14.
             13.
             
             
               Blessed
               are
               the
               dead
               that
               dye
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               from
               henceforth
               they
               rest
               from
               their
               labours
               .
            
             But
             more
             compleatly
             and
             fully
             he
             do's
             it
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             when
             both
             soul
             and
             body
             being
             reunited
             ,
             he
             will
             take
             them
             both
             to
             glory
             ,
             Job
             19.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             
               I
               know
               that
               my
               redeemer
               liveth
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               shall
               stand
               at
               the
               latter
               day
               upon
               the
               earth
               .
               And
               though
               after
               my
               skin
               ,
               worms
               destroy
               this
               body
               ;
               yet
               in
               my
               flesh
               
               shall
               I
               see
               God.
            
             Here
             is
             a
             plain
             account
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             beatificial
             vision
             of
             God.
             So
             Isa.
             33.
             17.
             
             
               Thine
               eyes
               shall
               see
               the
               King
               in
               his
               beauty
               ,
               they
               shall
               behold
               the
               Land
               that
               is
               very
               far
               off
               .
            
             This
             may
             have
             relation
             to
             Believers
             being
             with
             Christ
             ,
             to
             behold
             his
             glory
             .
             1
             Thes.
             4.
             14.
             
             
               If
               we
               believe
               that
               Jesus
               dyed
               and
               rose
               again
               :
               even
               so
               them
               also
               which
               sleep
               in
               Jesus
               will
               God
               bring
               with
               him
               .
            
             In
             the
             next
             place
             we
             shall
             give
             the
             reasons
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             Why
             will
             God
             take
             his
             people
             into
             his
             glory
             ?
          
           
             Reason
             1.
             
             Is
             taken
             from
             his
             own
             good
             pleasure
             ;
             He
             may
             do
             what
             he
             will
             with
             his
             own
             :
             Grace
             is
             his
             ,
             and
             Glory
             is
             his
             ,
             and
             he
             may
             dispose
             of
             it
             as
             he
             sees
             good
             .
             He
             giveth
             his
             grace
             to
             whom
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             measure
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             so
             may
             he
             dispose
             of
             glory
             .
             Matt.
             20.
             15
             ,
             
               Is
               it
               not
               lawful
               for
               me
               to
               do
               what
               I
               will
               with
               mine
               own
               ?
            
             As
             to
             the
             persons
             he
             chooses
             ,
             calls
             ,
             and
             saves
             ,
             Who
             can
             say
             unto
             him
             ,
             what
             dost
             thou
             ?
             
               The
               Potter
               hath
               power
               over
               his
               clay
               ,
               to
               make
               one
               vessel
               to
               honour
               ,
               another
               to
               dishonor
               ?
            
             Now
             we
             are
             told
             what
             the
             pleasure
             of
             God
             is
             ,
             Luk.
             12.
             32.
             
             
               Fear
               not
               little-flock
               ,
               it
               is
               your
               Fathers
               good
               pleasure
               to
               give
               you
               a
               Kingdom
               .
            
             And
             what
             needs
             any
             farther
             reason
             to
             prove
             the
             lawfulness
             and
             equity
             of
             it
             .
             If
             he
             be
             for
             it
             ,
             what
             hath
             any
             one
             to
             do
             to
             be
             against
             it
             ,
             Rom.
             21.
             9.
             21
             ,
             23.
             
             What
             if
             God
             be
             willing
             to
             make
             known
             the
             riches
             of
             his
             glory
             on
             the
             vessels
             of
             mercy
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             afore
             prepared
             unto
             glory
             ,
             shall
             any
             one
             dare
             to
             question
             his
             proceedings
             ?
             What
             will
             men
             make
             of
             God
             ?
             Shall
             the
             Potter
             have
             more
             power
             over
             his
             clay
             ,
             than
             God
             hath
             over
             his
             creature
             ?
             That
             is
             the
             clay
             ,
             and
             he
             the
             Potter
             ?
             
               Nay
               O
               man
               ,
               who
               art
               thou
               that
               replyest
               against
               God
               ?
            
          
           
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
             Is
             taken
             from
             his
             promise
             ,
             whereby
             he
             hath
             engaged
             himself
             to
             do
             it
             .
             As
             he
             hath
             promised
             to
             guide
             them
             by
             his
             counsell
             ,
             
               and
               given
               his
               Angels
               charge
               concerning
               them
               :
            
             so
             he
             hath
             engaged
             himself
             ,
             and
             given
             his
             royal
             word
             for
             it
             ,
             that
             however
             mean
             and
             despicable
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             are
             exercised
             with
             divers
             afflictions
             ,
             yet
             after
             they
             have
             suffered
             a
             while
             ,
             he
             will
             take
             them
             up
             unto
             himself
             ,
             Psal.
             84.
             11.
             
             
               He
               will
               give
               grace
               and
               glory
               ,
               and
               will
               withhold
               no
               good
               thing
               from
               them
               that
               walk
               uprightly
               ,
            
             Dan.
             12.
             3.
             
             
               They
               that
               be
               wise
               shall
               shine
               as
               the
               brightness
               of
               the
               firmament
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               turn
               many
               to
               righteousness
               shall
               shine
               as
               the
               stars
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               ever
               .
            
             Oh
             what
             a
             ravishing
             truth
             is
             this
             !
             Take
             this
             along
             with
             you
             .
             Go
             home
             and
             wonder
             ,
             that
             such
             poor
             mortal
             sinful
             carcases
             as
             we
             ,
             should
             shine
             as
             the
             firmament
             ,
             the
             stars
             for
             ever
             ,
             nay
             as
             the
             Sun
             ,
             Mat.
             13
             ,
             43.
             
             
               Then
               shall
               the
               righteous
               shine
               ,
               as
               the
               Sun
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               the
               Father
               .
            
             If
             you
             have
             ears
             ,
             hearken
             to
             this
             ;
             if
             you
             have
             hearts
             to
             be
             affected
             with
             the
             glorious
             grace
             of
             God
             to
             sinners
             through
             Christ.
             Let
             men
             and
             Angels
             ,
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             stand
             astonished
             at
             it
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             .
             As
             sure
             as
             this
             is
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             this
             honour
             shall
             be
             done
             his
             Saints
             .
             If
             you
             will
             not
             receive
             and
             be
             affected
             with
             this
             truth
             ,
             get
             you
             another
             bible
             that
             may
             affect
             you
             more
             and
             reward
             you
             better
             .
             Let
             the
             worldlings
             ,
             voluptuous
             ,
             ambitious
             ,
             go
             to
             their
             Mammon
             ,
             their
             delicious
             fare
             ,
             their
             preferments
             ,
             and
             see
             what
             they
             will
             do
             for
             them
             .
             What
             can
             they
             promise
             ?
             more
             than
             they
             will
             ever
             perform
             ,
             they
             can
             do
             nothing
             but
             help
             to
             a
             treasure
             of
             wrath
             ,
             and
             fearful
             recompence
             .
             Not
             one
             Iota
             ,
             not
             one
             title
             of
             Gods
             word
             shall
             fail
             .
             Here
             are
             words
             and
             more
             than
             bare
             words
             of
             eternal
             life
             ,
             which
             are
             delivered
             
             by
             truth
             it self
             ,
             God
             that
             cannot
             deceive
             ,
             God
             that
             cannot
             lye
             .
             This
             truth
             I
             will
             stick
             by
             ,
             and
             yet
             that
             such
             a
             poor
             mouldring
             ,
             ever
             dying
             and
             perishing
             creature
             as
             I
             ,
             ready
             to
             turn
             to
             putrifaction
             and
             dust
             ,
             should
             be
             carried
             above
             the
             heavens
             ,
             have
             the
             conduct
             of
             Angels
             ,
             and
             the
             welcome
             of
             those
             blessed
             creatures
             unto
             the
             land
             of
             happiness
             ,
             how
             doth
             it
             amaze
             me
             with
             wonder
             at
             free
             grace
             !
             What
             a
             thing
             is
             this
             ?
             Though
             it
             be
             great
             ,
             yet
             he
             (
             having
             given
             his
             word
             )
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             effect
             it
             :
             as
             for
             other
             reasons
             ,
             so
             this
             in
             particular
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             given
             it
             under
             his
             hand
             as
             well
             as
             engaged
             his
             word
             ,
             called
             heaven
             and
             earth
             to
             witness
             .
             Before
             he
             hath
             issued
             out
             his
             promise
             ,
             he
             doth
             such
             things
             for
             his
             own
             pleasure
             ,
             but
             when
             he
             hath
             granted
             his
             promise
             a
             farther
             reason
             ,
             accurs
             to
             strengthen
             our
             consolation
             and
             good
             hopes
             through
             grace
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
             Is
             taken
             from
             the
             will
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             his
             interest
             in
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             merits
             intercedes
             with
             his
             father
             to
             do
             it
             .
             Our
             blessed
             Saviour
             has
             ever
             been
             concerned
             about
             mans
             welfare
             .
             None
             save
             Christ
             could
             bestead
             us
             ,
             when
             we
             were
             thrown
             out
             of
             Paradise
             ,
             then
             ,
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             I
             will
             undertake
             ,
             be
             surety
             for
             them
             .
             
               Lo
               I
               come
               to
               do
               thy
               will
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
            
             I
             will
             pay
             the
             debt
             and
             ransome
             them
             though
             it
             cost
             me
             dear
             .
             This
             loss
             shall
             be
             for
             their
             advantage
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             conveyed
             to
             another
             and
             better
             estate
             than
             ever
             they
             were
             in
             upon
             earth
             .
             When
             Christ
             was
             upon
             earth
             he
             died
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             now
             he
             is
             in
             heaven
             he
             pleads
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             as
             for
             other
             purposes
             so
             for
             this
             in
             particular
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             gather
             in
             his
             elect
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             where
             he
             is
             .
             O
             Lord
             and
             Father
             remember
             my
             sufferings
             ,
             how
             the
             Messias
             was
             not
             cut
             off
             for
             himself
             ,
             not
             for
             any
             sin
             of
             his
             own
             .
             He
             knew
             no
             sin
             ,
             
             but
             was
             made
             sin
             for
             thy
             people
             ,
             he
             bore
             their
             sins
             on
             his
             body
             on
             the
             tree
             .
             And
             our
             Lord
             ever
             livet
             h
             to
             make
             intercession
             for
             his
             people
             ,
             Heb.
             7.
             25.
             
             What
             his
             intercession
             is
             you
             may
             ,
             learn
             partly
             from
             his
             intercession
             on
             earth
             and
             his
             last
             desires
             ,
             he
             left
             this
             to
             uphold
             the
             hearts
             of
             his
             people
             in
             his
             will
             and
             Testament
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Testator
             is
             confirmed
             to
             us
             ,
             Joh.
             17.
             24.
             
             
               Father
               ,
               I
               will
               that
               they
               also
               ,
               whom
               thou
               hast
               given
               me
               ,
               be
               with
               me
               where
               I
               am
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               behold
               my
               glory
               which
               thou
               hast
               given
               me
               .
            
             Oh
             sweet
             words
             !
             that
             where
             he
             was
             his
             people
             should
             be
             .
             His
             lips
             were
             as
             a
             thread
             of
             scarlet
             and
             his
             words
             comely
             .
             His
             lips
             drop
             sweet
             smelling
             myrrh
             ,
             partly
             by
             his
             promise
             .
             John
             12.
             26.
             
             
               If
               any
               man
               serve
               me
               ,
               let
               him
               follow
               me
               ,
               and
               where
               I
               am
               ,
               there
               shall
               also
               my
               servants
               be
               ,
            
             what
             Christ
             hath
             promised
             he
             can
             make
             good
             ,
             he
             did
             reveal
             his
             Fathers
             mind
             ,
             and
             God
             hath
             a
             mighty
             regard
             to
             the
             will
             of
             his
             Son.
             As
             the
             Son
             never
             disobeyed
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Father
             :
             so
             the
             Father
             never
             denyed
             the
             request
             of
             his
             son
             .
             Joh.
             11.
             41.
             42.
             
             
               Father
               I
               thank
               thee
               that
               thou
               hast
               heard
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               know
               that
               thou
               hearest
               me
               alwaies
               .
            
             Could
             Christ
             prevaile
             while
             on
             earth
             for
             the
             raising
             of
             Lazarus
             to
             life
             ?
             Now
             he
             is
             in
             heaven
             ,
             his
             arguments
             and
             interest
             are
             strong
             and
             great
             enough
             to
             raise
             his
             people
             to
             glory
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             4.
             
             God
             will
             take
             his
             servants
             to
             glory
             ,
             that
             Christ
             may
             enjoy
             the
             benefit
             of
             his
             own
             purchase
             .
             He
             hath
             made
             a
             double
             purchase
             .
             He
             hath
             purchased
             glory
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             them
             for
             it
             .
             As
             for
             glory
             it
             is
             the
             purchased
             possession
             or
             inheritance
             .
             1
             Eph.
             1.
             14.
             
             And
             he
             hath
             purchased
             his
             Church
             with
             his
             own
             blood
             ,
             
               we
               are
               redeemed
               ,
               not
               with
               corruptible
               things
               ,
               as
               silver
               and
               Gold
               ,
               from
               our
               vain
            
             
             Conversation
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             made
             meet
             for
             his
             his
             glory
             ,
             
               but
               with
               the
               precious
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               of
               a
               Lamb
               without
               blemish
               ,
               or
               without
               spot
               .
            
             It
             s
             highly
             reasonable
             Christ
             should
             have
             his
             bargain
             that
             he
             hath
             paid
             considerably
             for
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             have
             the
             fruit
             of
             this
             double
             purchase
             without
             fraud
             from
             the
             just
             God
             ,
             whose
             ways
             are
             equal
             and
             who
             deceiveth
             not
             .
             Christ
             hath
             redeemed
             his
             people
             that
             were
             slaves
             to
             sin
             and
             Satan
             ,
             hath
             wrought
             deliverance
             for
             the
             Captives
             ,
             hath
             bought
             an
             inheritance
             in
             glory
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             hath
             guided
             them
             by
             his
             Counsell
             here
             ,
             without
             farther
             delay
             afterwards
             they
             shall
             be
             received
             up
             into
             glory
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             5.
             
             That
             the
             head
             and
             members
             may
             be
             together
             .
             That
             Christ
             is
             their
             head
             the
             Scripture
             thews
             ,
             Eph.
             5.
             23.
             
             And
             that
             he
             is
             in
             heaven
             we
             are
             taught
             in
             Scripture
             .
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             16.
             
             
               God
               that
               was
               manifest
               in
               the
               flesh
               —
               was
               received
               up
               into
               glory
               .
            
             And
             that
             the
             head
             and
             members
             should
             be
             together
             is
             undeniable
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             a
             body
             Naturall
             ,
             Politick
             ,
             or
             Mystical
             ,
             and
             so
             our
             Saviour
             seems
             to
             hold
             forth
             .
             Joh.
             12.
             26.
             
             And
             for
             this
             reason
             he
             receives
             them
             up
             into
             glory
             ,
             that
             head
             and
             members
             that
             have
             suffered
             together
             may
             rejoyce
             together
             Rom.
             8.
             17.
             
             
               Being
               heirs
               of
               God
               joynt
               heirs
               with
               Christ
               :
               if
               so
               be
               that
               we
               suffer
               with
               him
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               also
               glorified
               together
               .
            
          
           
             Reas.
             6.
             
             May
             be
             drawn
             from
             the
             preparation
             that
             hath
             been
             made
             in
             order
             to
             the
             taking
             of
             them
             up
             to
             glory
             .
             1.
             
             God
             hath
             prepared
             glory
             for
             them
             .
             Mat.
             25.
             34.
             
             
               Inherit
               the
               Kingdom
               prepared
               for
               you
               .
            
             John
             14.
             2.
             
             
               I
               go
               to
               prepare
               a
               place
               for
               you
               .
            
             Those
             invisible
             ,
             inexplicable
             things
             of
             glory
             ,
             God
             hath
             prepared
             for
             them
             that
             love
             him
             .
             This
             is
             the
             City
             
             that
             God
             hath
             prepared
             for
             them
             that
             are
             not
             minded
             to
             take
             up
             with
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             this
             world
             or
             the
             glory
             thereof
             .
             Heb.
             11.
             6.
             
             And
             this
             preparation
             was
             made
             ,
             partly
             by
             the
             erecting
             of
             this
             glory
             at
             the
             Creation
             ;
             partly
             by
             sending
             his
             Son
             to
             purchase
             it
             for
             them
             .
             2.
             
             He
             hath
             prepared
             them
             for
             it
             .
             They
             are
             the
             vessels
             of
             mercy
             which
             he
             hath
             afore
             prepared
             unto
             glory
             .
             Rom.
             9.
             23.
             
             
               He
               makes
               them
               meet
               to
               be
               partakers
               of
               the
               inheritance
               of
               the
               Saints
               in
               light
               .
               Col.
            
             1.
             12.
             
             What
             work
             doth
             God
             make
             ,
             preparing
             happiness
             for
             them
             by
             his
             goodness
             ,
             his
             grace
             and
             mercy
             ,
             and
             preparing
             them
             by
             sanctification
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             belief
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             pertake
             with
             those
             that
             are
             sanctified
             ,
             of
             the
             glory
             ordained
             and
             made
             ready
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             7.
             
             From
             their
             prayers
             ,
             they
             pray
             that
             they
             may
             be
             received
             up
             into
             glory
             .
             And
             when
             they
             have
             finished
             their
             course
             here
             ,
             they
             have
             done
             the
             work
             appointed
             them
             to
             do
             ,
             how
             do
             they
             long
             to
             appear
             before
             God
             in
             glory
             !
             There
             is
             no
             one
             who
             retains
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             man
             :
             but
             he
             would
             when
             he
             dies
             ,
             enter
             into
             glory
             ,
             Numb
             .
             23.
             10.
             
             Balaam
             saith
             ,
             
               let
               me
               die
               the
               death
               of
               the
               righteous
               ,
               and
               let
               my
               last
               end
               be
               like
               his
               .
            
             The
             greatest
             despisers
             of
             godliness
             ,
             the
             persecutors
             of
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             were
             thorns
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             them
             by
             their
             holy
             Conversation
             ,
             and
             stinging
             convictions
             of
             their
             own
             wickedness
             ,
             would
             desire
             to
             be
             like
             these
             that
             they
             bitterly
             hated
             and
             injured
             .
             What
             then
             may
             be
             expected
             from
             those
             ,
             that
             are
             of
             better
             principles
             and
             affections
             ,
             we
             may
             well
             account
             ,
             that
             as
             they
             pray
             that
             God
             would
             guide
             them
             by
             his
             Counsel
             here
             ,
             so
             receive
             them
             into
             glory
             .
             How
             doth
             Moses
             desire
             to
             see
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             the
             back
             parts
             of
             which
             
             he
             was
             only
             capable
             of
             beholding
             flesh
             ,
             for
             he
             could
             not
             see
             his
             face
             and
             live
             .
             Exod.
             33.
             18.
             
             I
             beseech
             thee
             (
             saith
             he
             to
             God
             )
             shew
             me
             thy
             glory
             .
             By
             the
             goodness
             they
             partake
             of
             now
             ,
             they
             are
             inflamed
             with
             earnest
             desire
             to
             see
             the
             face
             of
             God
             in
             glory
             ,
             and
             how
             glorious
             will
             the
             mercy
             and
             grace
             of
             God
             appear
             in
             heaven
             ?
          
           
             
               Last
               Reas.
            
             He
             takes
             them
             up
             into
             glory
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             recompence
             them
             for
             the
             service
             they
             have
             done
             .
             They
             have
             done
             him
             service
             ,
             though
             all
             according
             to
             strictness
             of
             demand
             renders
             them
             no
             more
             than
             unprofitable
             servants
             ,
             that
             have
             but
             done
             and
             not
             fully
             what
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             done
             .
             Yet
             God
             is
             not
             unmindful
             of
             the
             good
             wills
             and
             the
             labours
             of
             his
             servants
             ,
             Heb.
             6.
             10.
             
             
               God
               is
               not
               unrighteous
               to
               forget
               your
               work
               and
               labour
               of
               love
               ,
               which
               ye
               have
               shewed
               towards
               his
               name
            
             —
             And
             he
             so
             remembers
             it
             as
             to
             requite
             it
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             ways
             ,
             so
             principally
             in
             receiving
             them
             up
             into
             glory
             ,
             Mat.
             25.
             34.
             
             
               Inherit
               the
               Kingdom
               prepared
               for
               you
               ,
               for
               I
               was
               an
               hungred
               and
               ye
               gave
               me
               meat
               ,
               I
               was
               a
               thirsty
               and
               ye
               gave
               me
               drink
               .
            
             —
             Hence
             it
             is
             called
             a
             reward
             ,
             Heb.
             11.
             26.
             
             
               He
               had
               respect
               to
               the
               recompence
               of
               reward
               .
            
             Not
             that
             our
             service
             doth
             bear
             any
             proportion
             to
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             God
             hath
             promised
             glory
             thereunto
             .
             Be
             thou
             faithful
             unto
             death
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             have
             a
             Crown
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             
               Use
               1.
               of
               Information
            
             Of
             the
             wonderfull
             goodness
             of
             God.
             What
             that
             he
             should
             be
             at
             the
             pains
             and
             care
             of
             guiding
             us
             here
             ,
             leading
             us
             by
             the
             hand
             ,
             teaching
             us
             to
             walk
             in
             his
             ways
             ,
             leading
             us
             in
             the
             ways
             of
             uprightness
             !
             and
             after
             he
             hath
             done
             this
             take
             us
             up
             to
             glory
             ,
             oh
             what
             goodness
             is
             this
             !
             Alas
             ,
             who
             or
             what
             are
             we
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             have
             to
             do
             with
             glory
             ?
             
               We
               have
               all
               sinned
               and
               come
               short
               of
               
               the
               glory
               of
               God.
               Rom.
            
             3.
             23.
             
             That
             is
             of
             deserving
             it
             by
             any
             works
             or
             performances
             of
             our
             own
             .
             We
             are
             not
             worthy
             of
             the
             least
             crumb
             of
             bread
             .
             We
             have
             more
             reason
             to
             think
             of
             prisons
             ,
             gibbets
             ,
             flames
             ,
             and
             damnation
             than
             glory
             ,
             when
             we
             consider
             our
             deservings
             from
             God.
             This
             is
             perfectly
             an
             act
             of
             grace
             and
             faithfulness
             ,
             grace
             in
             making
             the
             promise
             ,
             faithfulness
             in
             performing
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             informs
             us
             of
             the
             profitableness
             of
             Religion
             .
             We
             may
             neglect
             ,
             blaspheme
             and
             persecute
             it
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             no
             way
             comparable
             to
             it
             .
             Men
             may
             wonder
             and
             scorn
             at
             it
             ,
             and
             think
             strange
             ,
             that
             serious
             professors
             run
             not
             with
             them
             into
             the
             same
             excess
             ,
             bear
             patiently
             reproaches
             ,
             greatly
             esteem
             the
             reproach
             of
             Christ
             ,
             take
             joyfully
             the
             spoyling
             of
             their
             goods
             ,
             glory
             in
             tribulations
             ,
             not
             accept
             of
             deliverance
             :
             but
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             see
             reason
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             great
             advantage
             in
             Religion
             though
             with
             persecution
             .
             They
             have
             as
             much
             as
             heart
             can
             wish
             .
             
               Whom
               have
               I
               in
               heaven
               but
               thee
               ;
               there
               is
               none
               on
               earth
               that
               I
               desire
               beside
               thee
               .
            
             In
             the
             words
             immediately
             following
             .
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             8.
             
             
               Godliness
               is
               profitable
               unto
               all
               things
               ,
               having
               promise
               of
               the
               life
               that
               now
               is
               ,
               and
               of
               that
               which
               is
               to
               come
               .
            
             Would
             you
             have
             honour
             ,
             pleasure
             ,
             length
             of
             days
             ?
             Prov.
             3.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             
               Length
               of
               daies
               is
               in
               her
               right
               hand
               ,
               and
               in
               her
               left
               hand
               are
               riches
               and
               honour
               .
               Her
               ways
               are
               ways
               of
               pleasantness
               .
            
             If
             these
             are
             not
             given
             in
             a
             carnal
             and
             sensual
             way
             ,
             they
             are
             in
             a
             nobler
             and
             better
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             informs
             us
             of
             the
             happiness
             of
             the
             servants
             of
             God.
             If
             we
             see
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             great
             things
             towards
             him
             ,
             we
             count
             him
             an
             happy
             man.
             Mal.
             3.
             15.
             
             We
             count
             the
             proud
             blessed
             ,
             not
             because
             they
             are
             proud
             ,
             but
             because
             (
             as
             it
             is
             said
             )
             they
             have
             something
             to
             be
             proud
             of
             .
             Happy
             then
             
             is
             the
             man
             that
             is
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             that
             hath
             God
             for
             his
             Lord
             ,
             that
             hath
             right
             to
             glory
             ,
             hath
             an
             expectancy
             of
             a
             Kingdom
             of
             glory
             ,
             which
             he
             shall
             not
             miss
             of
             ,
             or
             be
             in
             possibility
             to
             be
             dispossessed
             of
             .
             A
             Kingdom
             that
             shall
             not
             be
             shaken
             .
             There
             is
             abundance
             of
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             condition
             of
             worldly
             men
             and
             the
             servants
             of
             God.
             As
             for
             the
             former
             ,
             their
             happiness
             is
             only
             for
             term
             of
             life
             ;
             but
             for
             the
             other
             their
             misery
             is
             only
             so
             .
          
           
             Use
             2.
             
             By
             way
             of
             exhortation
             ,
             1.
             
             More
             generally
             .
             To
             all
             you
             who
             would
             do
             well
             hereafter
             ,
             labour
             to
             be
             holy
             and
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             here
             .
             Follow
             not
             your
             own
             understandings
             ,
             in
             all
             your
             ways
             acknowledge
             him
             ,
             by
             leaning
             upon
             him
             for
             direction
             and
             he
             shall
             direct
             your
             paths
             .
             Follow
             not
             the
             perverse
             and
             licentious
             dictates
             of
             your
             corrupt
             wills
             ;
             but
             endeavour
             to
             know
             what
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             do
             it
             .
             There
             is
             no
             man
             who
             hath
             the
             use
             of
             reason
             :
             but
             he
             concerns
             himself
             in
             the
             young
             mans
             question
             ,
             Mat.
             19.
             16.
             
             
               Good
               Master
               what
               good
               thing
               shall
               I
               do
               that
               I
               may
               have
               eternal
               life
               ?
            
             That
             you
             may
             have
             eternal
             life
             ,
             see
             〈…〉
             t
             you
             be
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             in
             all
             manner
             of
             con
             〈…〉
             sation
             ;
             let
             it
             be
             your
             care
             to
             study
             ,
             know
             ,
             love
             ,
             honour
             ,
             obey
             ,
             and
             serve
             him
             .
             Though
             Carnal
             men
             throw
             dirt
             in
             your
             faces
             and
             disquiet
             you
             ,
             yet
             go
             on
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             your
             duty
             and
             prefer
             your
             own
             safety
             before
             their
             good
             will.
             Alass
             !
             what
             is
             the
             affection
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             good
             will
             of
             men
             worth
             ,
             what
             can
             it
             do
             for
             us
             when
             we
             come
             to
             die
             ,
             if
             thereby
             we
             have
             procured
             Gods
             displeasure
             ?
             God
             ,
             and
             God
             only
             can
             bestead
             us
             then
             ,
             then
             we
             are
             left
             to
             approve
             our
             hearts
             unto
             God
             ,
             to
             God
             who
             will
             be
             our
             judge
             .
             2.
             
             More
             particularly
             ,
             let
             us
             be
             under
             what
             discouragement
             soever
             from
             the
             world
             may
             be
             ,
             
             this
             may
             lift
             up
             our
             hearts
             that
             our
             Redemption
             draws
             nigh
             ,
             we
             may
             rejoyce
             ,
             and
             be
             exceeding
             glad
             when
             our
             friends
             are
             weeping
             about
             us
             that
             great
             is
             our
             reward
             in
             heaven
             .
             Rom.
             5.
             2.
             
             
               Having
               peace
               with
               God
               we
               rejoyce
               in
               hope
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             2.
             
             With
             cheerfulness
             perform
             those
             services
             God
             is
             pleased
             to
             call
             you
             to
             .
             God
             sometimes
             calls
             his
             servants
             to
             undertake
             great
             and
             difficult
             services
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             deal
             so
             with
             us
             ,
             let
             us
             not
             think
             strange
             concerning
             the
             fiery
             tryal
             ,
             and
             be
             discouraged
             by
             temporary
             sufferings
             ,
             which
             are
             but
             for
             a
             moment
             ,
             to
             let
             down
             our
             hope
             ,
             expectation
             ,
             and
             prosecution
             of
             eternal
             glory
             ,
             which
             will
             abundantly
             recompense
             for
             all
             the
             sorrows
             of
             the
             servants
             of
             God.
             Thus
             Moses
             was
             animated
             under
             banishment
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             in
             as
             fair
             a
             way
             to
             have
             had
             an
             abiding
             place
             ,
             and
             Country
             as
             any
             ,
             having
             respect
             to
             the
             recompence
             of
             reward
             ,
             Heb.
             11.
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             And
             hereupon
             he
             refused
             to
             be
             called
             the
             Son
             of
             Pharaohs
             daughter
             ,
             whereby
             if
             he
             had
             been
             minded
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             entitled
             himself
             to
             advancement
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             With
             patience
             undergo
             the
             sufferings
             he
             may
             exercise
             you
             with
             .
             Who
             would
             not
             with
             patience
             endure
             a
             bad
             day
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             might
             be
             a
             Prince
             at
             night
             ?
             Let
             us
             look
             unto
             Jesus
             and
             observe
             ,
             what
             bore
             him
             up
             under
             cruel
             mockings
             ,
             under
             bloody
             affronts
             and
             injuries
             ,
             
               Heb.
               12.
               2.
               
               For
               the
               joy
               that
               was
               set
               before
               him
               he
               endured
               the
               Cross
               ,
               despised
               the
               shame
               .
            
             He
             was
             a
             famous
             instance
             of
             suffering
             .
             What
             contradiction
             of
             sinners
             did
             he
             endure
             against
             him
             ?
             and
             glory
             set
             before
             him
             ,
             did
             keep
             his
             hand
             above
             discouragement
             .
             Many
             a
             bitter
             cup
             did
             he
             drink
             ,
             many
             a
             stormy
             day
             did
             he
             endure
             ,
             before
             he
             came
             to
             his
             pleasant
             harbour
             .
             He
             was
             exercised
             
             with
             tossings
             ,
             treasons
             ,
             torments
             ,
             he
             sets
             the
             joy
             before
             him
             ?
             And
             so
             should
             we
             ,
             though
             we
             meet
             with
             many
             a
             stormy
             day
             ,
             yet
             let
             us
             consider
             that
             a
             night
             of
             repose
             will
             come
             ;
             and
             the
             joy
             of
             glory
             will
             preserve
             us
             from
             being
             weary
             ,
             or
             fainting
             in
             our
             ●inds
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             woman
             that
             hath
             brought
             forth
             a
             manchild
             ,
             it
             will
             make
             us
             forget
             all
             our
             sorrows
             .
             What
             is
             there
             glory
             ordained
             and
             prepared
             for
             the
             generation
             of
             the
             Just
             ?
             This
             may
             make
             them
             lift
             up
             their
             heads
             and
             hearts
             in
             trouble
             .
          
           
             Use
             3.
             
             Of
             Consolation
             to
             you
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             servants
             of
             God.
             
               Behold
               I
               bring
               you
               glad
               tidings
               of
               great
               joy
               !
            
             Here
             is
             that
             which
             may
             make
             the
             lame
             leap
             ,
             and
             go
             skipping
             and
             praising
             God.
             What
             an
             affectionate
             passage
             was
             that
             ,
             Exod.
             16.
             17.
             
             
               In
               the
               morning
               ye
               shall
               see
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             when
             they
             had
             deserved
             by
             their
             murmurings
             ,
             his
             terrible
             and
             avenging
             appearance
             .
             But
             what
             was
             that
             to
             this
             glory
             more
             refulgent
             ,
             magnificent
             ,
             and
             ravishing
             ?
             You
             are
             exercised
             here
             with
             manifold
             evils
             ,
             temptations
             ,
             sins
             ,
             miseries
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             a
             day
             approaching
             that
             will
             abundantly
             recompense
             your
             labour
             of
             love
             .
             Comfort
             one
             another
             with
             these
             words
             ,
             1
             Thes.
             4.
             16
             ,
             18.
             
             
               That
               the
               Lord
               shall
               descend
               from
               heaven
               with
               a
               shout
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               Archangel
               ,
               Then
               we
               shall
               meet
               with
               the
               Lord
               in
               the
               air
               ,
               and
               so
               shall
               we
               be
               ever
               with
               the
               Lord.
            
             That
             is
             ,
             after
             he
             hath
             guided
             us
             by
             his
             Counsel
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             received
             by
             his
             glory
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             grand
             Assize
             ,
             Christ
             his
             appearance
             shall
             be
             more
             solemn
             ,
             and
             the
             Saints
             shall
             receive
             the
             utmost
             perfection
             of
             their
             glory
             in
             soul
             and
             body
             with
             Christ
             for
             ever
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SERMON
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               Psalm
               73.
               25.
               
            
             
               Whom
               have
               I
               in
               Heaven
               but
               thee
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               none
               upon
               Earth
               that
               I
               desire
               besides
               thee
               .
            
          
           
             IT
             is
             the
             proper
             work
             of
             all
             the
             Creatures
             to
             imploy
             themselves
             in
             celebrating
             the
             perfections
             of
             the
             great
             Creator
             .
             That
             is
             the
             end
             both
             of
             their
             existence
             and
             preservation
             .
             This
             good
             men
             know
             ,
             and
             therefore
             imploy
             themselves
             therein
             .
             Hereof
             we
             have
             an
             instance
             in
             the
             Psalmist
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             who
             having
             in
             the
             precedeing
             Verses
             discoursed
             of
             Gods
             great
             goodness
             to
             him
             ,
             is
             so
             affected
             and
             moved
             therewith
             ,
             that
             he
             betakes
             himself
             to
             an
             holy
             glorying
             ,
             and
             boasting
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             Oh
             what
             a
             God
             have
             I
             !
             Oh
             what
             love
             hath
             he
             expressed
             to
             my
             poor
             soul
             !
             How
             many
             ways
             doth
             his
             favour
             break
             forth
             upon
             me
             ?
             As
             for
             time
             past
             ,
             he
             hath
             taken
             me
             into
             communion
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             holden
             me
             by
             the
             right
             hand
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             he
             will
             guide
             me
             with
             his
             Counsel
             ,
             and
             afterward
             receive
             me
             up
             into
             glory
             .
             Oh!
             What
             a
             God
             is
             this
             ?
             Who
             is
             there
             either
             in
             heaven
             or
             earth
             may
             be
             compared
             to
             him
             ?
             Amongst
             that
             glorious
             Constellation
             of
             Saints
             and
             Angels
             that
             are
             above
             ,
             there
             is
             none
             like
             him
             .
             Oh
             how
             am
             I
             ravished
             while
             I
             behold
             him
             !
             I
             cannot
             think
             of
             him
             ,
             I
             cannot
             speak
             of
             him
             without
             admiration
             
             and
             wonder
             :
             Such
             raies
             and
             beams
             of
             divine
             glory
             proceed
             from
             his
             blessed
             face
             ,
             that
             make
             my
             poor
             heart
             even
             to
             dance
             and
             leap
             within
             me
             .
             I
             did
             indeed
             in
             my
             distress
             ,
             entertain
             many
             peevish
             and
             hard
             thoughts
             of
             him
             ;
             but
             I
             was
             a
             beast
             for
             it
             .
             I
             see
             there
             is
             that
             excellency
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             neither
             Heaven
             nor
             earth
             can
             equal
             .
          
           
             The
             words
             are
             an
             assertion
             of
             the
             supream
             and
             transcendent
             excellency
             that
             is
             in
             God.
             This
             the
             Psalmist
             expresses
             in
             two
             passages
             :
             1.
             
             
               Whom
               have
               I
               in
               Heaven
               but
               thee
               ?
            
             (
             2.
             )
             
               And
               there
               is
               none
               upon
               earth
               that
               I
               desire
               besides
               thee
               .
            
             In
             the
             Original
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               with
               thee
            
             ,
             that
             is
             equal
             with
             thee
             ,
             as
             Gejerus
             notes
             .
             There
             are
             things
             in
             Heaven
             that
             I
             value
             ,
             and
             things
             on
             earth
             that
             are
             excellent
             ,
             even
             the
             excellent
             of
             the
             earth
             :
             but
             none
             either
             in
             Heaven
             or
             Earth
             ,
             that
             I
             make
             such
             reckoning
             of
             as
             I
             do
             of
             thee
             .
             From
             these
             two
             parts
             of
             this
             Verse
             take
             this
             ,
          
           
             Doct.
             That
             there
             is
             none
             either
             in
             Heaven
             or
             Earth
             ,
             either
             amongst
             Angels
             or
             men
             like
             unto
             God
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             desired
             in
             equality
             with
             him
             .
             Indeed
             the
             Angels
             are
             very
             goodly
             creatures
             ,
             and
             holy
             men
             have
             much
             worth
             in
             them
             :
             but
             God
             is
             far
             above
             them
             both
             .
             There
             are
             glorious
             things
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             curious
             things
             on
             earth
             ,
             but
             none
             comparable
             unto
             God.
             When
             all
             is
             done
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             glory
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             whole
             Creation
             .
             As
             for
             the
             proof
             of
             the
             point
             ,
             he
             himself
             affirms
             it
             ,
             Isa.
             46.
             9.
             
             
               I
               am
               God
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               none
               else
               ,
               I
               am
               God
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               none
               like
               me
               .
            
             So
             Jer.
             49.
             19.
             
             Who
             is
             like
             me
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             to
             my
             glorious
             perfections
             in
             my
             nature
             :
             But
             as
             to
             the
             manifestation
             of
             my
             power
             ,
             wisdom
             ,
             goodness
             .
             Whom
             can
             the
             Creature
             propound
             to
             it self
             as
             an
             object
             equal
             in
             goodness
             ,
             might
             ,
             and
             knowledge
             ,
             with
             my self
             ?
             And
             the
             
             servants
             of
             God
             teach
             this
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             none
             like
             God
             :
             They
             have
             found
             by
             experience
             that
             there
             is
             none
             to
             be
             compared
             to
             him
             ,
             Deut.
             33.
             26.
             
             
               There
               is
               none
               like
               unto
               the
               God
               of
               Jesurun
               ,
               who
               rideth
               upon
               the
               heaven
               in
               thy
               help
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               excellency
               on
               the
               skye
               .
            
             Psal.
             89.
             6.
             
             
               Who
               in
               the
               Heavens
               can
               be
               compared
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ?
               Who
               amongst
               the
               sons
               of
               the
               mighty
               can
               be
               likened
               unto
               the
               Lord.
            
             1
             King.
             8.
             23.
             
             
               There
               is
               no
               God
               like
               thee
               in
               heaven
               above
               ,
               or
               on
               earth
               beneath
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             constant
             language
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             None
             like
             God
             ,
             none
             to
             be
             compared
             with
             God
             ,
             none
             equal
             to
             him
             ,
             which
             saying
             I
             could
             wish
             were
             ever
             sounding
             in
             our
             ears
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             might
             yeild
             him
             that
             respect
             which
             the
             incomparable
             perfection
             of
             his
             nature
             ,
             and
             unspeakable
             communication
             of
             his
             goodness
             calls
             for
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Then
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             in
             what
             respect
             there
             is
             none
             like
             to
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             compared
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             is
             none
             like
             him
             in
             his
             Nature
             ,
             or
             Attributes
             ,
             which
             are
             such
             ,
             as
             none
             else
             are
             endued
             with
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             his
             knowledge
             and
             wisdom
             none
             like
             him
             .
             Some
             men
             know
             very
             much
             ,
             and
             Angels
             know
             incomparably
             more
             :
             but
             God
             knows
             infinitely
             more
             than
             either
             He
             knows
             whatever
             is
             to
             be
             known
             ,
             what
             is
             possible
             to
             be
             comprehended
             by
             knowledge
             .
             There
             is
             not
             any
             thing
             in
             Heaven
             or
             Earth
             ,
             Sea
             ,
             or
             Land
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             acquainted
             with
             it
             .
             He
             knows
             all
             persons
             and
             all
             their
             concernments
             .
             He
             knows
             all
             things
             past
             ,
             present
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             that
             distinctly
             and
             infallibly
             .
             Jer.
             32.
             19.
             
             
               Thine
               eyes
               are
               upon
               all
               the
               wayes
               of
               the
               sons
               of
               men
               ,
               to
               give
               every
               one
               according
               to
               his
               ways
               .
            
             And
             that
             which
             adds
             much
             to
             the
             perfection
             of
             his
             knowledge
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             
             those
             things
             which
             lye
             in
             the
             deepest
             obscurity
             ,
             and
             are
             most
             remote
             from
             humane
             observation
             ,
             are
             as
             obvious
             to
             him
             as
             any
             other
             things
             whatsoever
             ,
             
               Jer.
               23.
               23
               ,
               24.
               
               I
               am
               a
               God
               at
               hand
               ,
               and
               not
               afar
               off
               .
               Can
               any
               hide
               himself
               in
               secret
               places
               that
               I
               shall
               not
               see
               him
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ?
            
             And
             that
             which
             doth
             yet
             further
             commend
             his
             knowledge
             to
             us
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             knows
             how
             to
             improve
             it
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             serve
             his
             own
             interest
             .
             Some
             men
             have
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             but
             know
             not
             how
             to
             use
             it
             :
             but
             God
             by
             his
             infinite
             wisdom
             orders
             things
             so
             ,
             that
             whatever
             falls
             out
             in
             the
             world
             (
             let
             the
             Providence
             seem
             dark
             and
             harsh
             )
             yet
             he
             makes
             it
             serviceable
             to
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             he
             governs
             the
             actions
             of
             his
             enemies
             ,
             which
             they
             mean
             for
             their
             particular
             malitious
             ends
             ,
             unto
             his
             own
             service
             and
             praise
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             none
             like
             God
             in
             his
             might
             and
             power
             .
             Some
             men
             have
             much
             power
             ,
             but
             the
             Angels
             excel
             in
             strength
             ,
             they
             are
             able
             to
             do
             mighty
             things
             ;
             but
             God
             doth
             quite
             transcend
             them
             .
             
               Who
               is
               like
               unto
               thee
               O
               Lord
               ,
               amongst
               the
               gods
               who
               is
               like
               thee
               ?
            
             Amongst
             the
             gods
             is
             in
             the
             Original
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             Tremelius
             and
             Junius
             render
             
               inter
               fortissimos
            
             ,
             amongst
             the
             most
             mighty
             ones
             .
             So
             Psal.
             89.
             8.
             
             
               O
               Lord
               God
               of
               Hosts
               ,
               who
               is
               a
               strong
               Lord
               like
               unto
               thee
               ?
            
             Who
             is
             able
             to
             stand
             before
             him
             ?
             What
             are
             Armies
             ,
             Kingdoms
             ,
             Empires
             ,
             when
             he
             engages
             against
             them
             ?
             What
             creature
             in
             all
             the
             world
             is
             there
             so
             great
             and
             potent
             ,
             which
             he
             is
             not
             able
             to
             frown
             into
             fear
             and
             trembling
             ,
             anguish
             and
             horror
             ?
             What
             difficultie
             is
             there
             which
             he
             is
             not
             able
             to
             break
             through
             and
             conquer
             ?
             Is
             there
             any
             thing
             too
             hard
             for
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Gen.
             18.
             14.
             
             
               I
               am
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               God
               of
               all
               flesh
               ,
               is
               there
               any
               thing
               too
               hard
               for
               me
               ?
            
             Nothing
             can
             be
             too
             hard
             for
             him
             ,
             for
             nothing
             is
             hard
             to
             him
             :
             There
             
             are
             only
             two
             sorts
             of
             things
             which
             cannot
             be
             done
             by
             God
             ;
             the
             first
             ,
             those
             which
             imply
             a
             contradiction
             ,
             and
             those
             cannot
             be
             done
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             cannot
             be
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             second
             are
             those
             which
             imply
             impotency
             :
             As
             we
             say
             God
             cannot
             sin
             ,
             so
             Tit.
             1.
             2.
             
             
               In
               hope
               of
               eternal
               life
               ,
               which
               God
               that
               cannot
               lye
               promised
               .
            
             Now
             that
             he
             cannot
             do
             the
             first
             ,
             ariseth
             from
             the
             impossibility
             of
             the
             thing
             in
             it self
             .
             And
             that
             he
             cannot
             do
             the
             second
             ,
             arises
             from
             the
             perfection
             of
             his
             nature
             ,
             that
             is
             such
             ,
             that
             it
             can
             do
             nothing
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             holy
             and
             good
             .
             But
             then
             for
             whatsoever
             things
             are
             possible
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             fit
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             he
             can
             do
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             is
             none
             like
             God
             in
             his
             Soveraignty
             and
             Dominion
             .
             There
             are
             some
             Princes
             have
             great
             Soveraignty
             ,
             as
             Ahasuerus
             ,
             who
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             that
             Xerxes
             ,
             whereof
             we
             have
             mention
             in
             profane
             History
             ,
             Esth.
             1.
             1.
             
             But
             what
             's
             this
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             Soveraignty
             which
             God
             hath
             ?
             The
             mountains
             fly
             before
             him
             ,
             the
             Heavens
             melt
             ,
             the
             Seas
             and
             Rivers
             are
             made
             a
             Chrystal
             wall
             for
             the
             ransomed
             to
             pass
             over
             ,
             the
             Sun
             stands
             still
             ,
             the
             Stars
             fight
             ,
             the
             winds
             are
             still
             when
             he
             gives
             command
             ;
             and
             inflated
             Monarchs
             commanding
             the
             creatures
             from
             their
             natural
             course
             ,
             have
             discovered
             more
             their
             prodigious
             folly
             than
             power
             .
             In
             all
             this
             great
             earth
             there
             is
             not
             a
             spot
             of
             ground
             but
             it
             is
             his
             .
             Though
             he
             lets
             it
             out
             to
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             ,
             yet
             he
             still
             remains
             the
             chief
             Proprietary
             and
             Lord
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             chief
             Lord
             ,
             and
             so
             will
             be
             to
             the
             worlds
             end
             .
             He
             is
             the
             King
             of
             all
             the
             earth
             ,
             Psal.
             47.
             27.
             
             
               He
               is
               a
               great
               King
               over
               all
               the
               earth
               .
            
             Men
             count
             it
             a
             great
             matt●r
             if
             they
             can
             but
             once
             possess
             themselves
             of
             a
             l●ttle
             part
             of
             the
             earth
             :
             But
             he
             is
             Lord
             of
             all
             .
             
               The
               earth
               is
               the
               Lords
               ,
               and
               the
               fulness
               thereof
               .
               If
               I
               〈◊〉
               
               hungry
               I
               would
               not
               tell
               thee
               ,
               for
               the
               world
               is
               mine
               ,
            
             Psal.
             50.
             12.
             
             What
             is
             a
             small
             Center
             to
             the
             wide
             circumference
             of
             the
             Heavens
             ?
             And
             what
             are
             the
             visible
             Heavens
             ,
             to
             the
             Heaven
             of
             Heavens
             that
             cannot
             contain
             him
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             There
             is
             none
             like
             him
             in
             his
             Ubiquity
             ,
             or
             Omnipresence
             .
             He
             is
             every
             where
             ,
             neither
             man
             nor
             Angel
             can
             be
             in
             several
             places
             at
             the
             same
             time
             .
             Their
             alicubi
             ,
             being
             in
             some
             place
             ▪
             or
             ubi
             excludes
             alibi
             elsewhere
             ,
             being
             in
             another
             place
             or
             space
             :
             But
             God
             is
             every
             where
             at
             one
             and
             the
             same
             instant
             ,
             included
             by
             ,
             excluded
             out
             of
             no
             place
             ,
             Psal.
             139.
             7
             ,
             12.
             
             
               Whither
               shall
               I
               go
               from
               thy
               spirit
               ?
               or
               whither
               shall
               I
               flee
               from
               thy
               presence
               .
            
             Here
             David
             discourses
             of
             Gods
             Omnipresence
             ,
             and
             shews
             it
             is
             such
             ,
             that
             neither
             Heaven
             nor
             Earth
             ;
             neither
             Sea
             nor
             Land
             ;
             the
             depth
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             the
             uttermost
             parts
             of
             the
             Earth
             ;
             neither
             light
             nor
             darkness
             can
             secure
             us
             from
             him
             ,
             or
             hide
             us
             from
             his
             presence
             ,
             Jer.
             23.
             24.
             
             
               Can
               any
               hide
               himself
               in
               secret
               places
               ,
               that
               I
               shall
               not
               see
               him
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ?
               Do
               not
               I
               fill
               heaven
               and
               earth
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ?
            
             Oh
             great
             is
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             how
             spacious
             are
             the
             Heavens
             !
             and
             yet
             he
             fills
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             .
             How
             wonderful
             is
             God
             herein
             ?
             To
             think
             he
             should
             fill
             up
             all
             places
             and
             distances
             ,
             Oh
             how
             amazing
             is
             it
             !
          
           
             5.
             
             There
             is
             none
             like
             God
             in
             his
             benignity
             and
             goodness
             .
             There
             are
             some
             drops
             of
             it
             in
             men
             and
             Angels
             ,
             but
             in
             him
             there
             is
             an
             whole
             Ocean
             .
             How
             Ioth
             is
             he
             to
             be
             angry
             ,
             how
             apt
             to
             forgive
             ,
             how
             ready
             to
             shew
             mercy
             ,
             and
             communicate
             of
             his
             goodness
             ?
             Psal.
             33
             5.
             
             
               The
               earth
               is
               full
               of
               the
               goodness
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             He
             hath
             infinite
             goodness
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             communicates
             thereof
             unto
             his
             creatures
             .
             He
             deals
             it
             out
             to
             Angels
             and
             men
             .
             The
             fowls
             of
             the
             
             air
             ,
             the
             beasts
             of
             the
             field
             ,
             the
             fish
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             they
             all
             live
             and
             feast
             upon
             his
             goodness
             .
             There
             is
             not
             a
             fly
             ,
             or
             worm
             ,
             but
             it
             lives
             upon
             the
             goodness
             of
             God.
             And
             then
             for
             the
             state
             of
             his
             people
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             his
             designs
             are
             wonderful
             ,
             Psal.
             31.
             19.
             
             
               Oh
               how
               great
               is
               thy
               goodness
               ,
               which
               thou
               hast
               laid
               up
               for
               them
               that
               fear
               thee
               ,
               which
               thou
               hast
               wrought
               for
               them
               that
               trust
               in
               thee
               !
            
             His
             wine
             is
             all
             good
             ,
             but
             yet
             he
             hath
             some
             that
             is
             better
             than
             the
             rest
             ,
             which
             he
             keeps
             till
             the
             last
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             There
             is
             none
             like
             him
             in
             Majesty
             and
             Glory
             .
             There
             are
             some
             creatures
             that
             be
             very
             glorious
             .
             The
             Sun
             is
             a
             very
             glorious
             creature
             :
             What
             eye
             can
             withstand
             the
             strength
             of
             its
             raies
             ,
             behold
             its
             glory
             without
             dazzling
             :
             when
             it
             breaks
             forth
             ,
             the
             Stars
             disappear
             as
             ashamed
             of
             themselves
             :
             but
             yet
             all
             the
             glory
             thereof
             is
             but
             dark
             and
             despicable
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             what
             is
             in
             God.
             When
             he
             steps
             forth
             ,
             then
             the
             Sun
             it self
             disappears
             ,
             as
             ashamed
             of
             its
             self
             .
             If
             he
             speak
             the
             word
             ,
             the
             Sun
             is
             turned
             into
             darkness
             ,
             and
             the
             moon
             into
             blood
             ,
             Joel
             2.
             31.
             
             When
             he
             afforded
             a
             little
             manifestation
             of
             himself
             upon
             Mount
             Sinai
             ,
             what
             a
             strange
             appearance
             was
             there
             ?
             Exod.
             24.
             17.
             
             
               The
               sight
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Lord
               was
               like
               consuming
               fire
               on
               the
               top
               of
               the
               mountain
               ,
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               .
            
             Oh
             then
             what
             will
             the
             sight
             of
             him
             be
             when
             he
             appears
             in
             all
             his
             Glory
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             there
             is
             none
             like
             him
             in
             his
             nature
             ,
             so
             neither
             is
             any
             one
             like
             him
             in
             his
             Laws
             ,
             which
             do
             exceed
             all
             Laws
             whatsoever
             .
             Many
             Princes
             in
             the
             world
             have
             had
             good
             and
             wholsom
             Laws
             ;
             but
             none
             had
             ever
             any
             comparable
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             God.
             Deut.
             4.
             8.
             
             
               And
               what
               Nation
               is
               there
               so
               great
               ,
               who
               hath
               statutes
               and
               judgments
               so
               righteous
               as
               all
               this
               Law
               ,
               which
               I
               s●t
               before
               you
               this
               day
               .
            
             As
             if
             he
             had
             
             said
             ,
             bring
             me
             a
             Nation
             of
             the
             world
             that
             hath
             such
             Laws
             as
             you
             have
             .
             That
             these
             Laws
             are
             none
             such
             Laws
             ,
             I
             shall
             shew
             in
             five
             particularss
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             their
             extraction
             there
             are
             no
             Laws
             like
             the
             Laws
             of
             God.
             They
             come
             from
             heaven
             .
             If
             any
             ask
             concerning
             them
             ,
             as
             our
             Saviour
             did
             the
             chief
             Priests
             and
             Elders
             concerning
             Johns
             Baptism
             ,
             whether
             they
             are
             from
             heaven
             ,
             or
             from
             men
             ,
             we
             may
             safely
             answer
             ,
             from
             heaven
             .
             All
             other
             Laws
             come
             from
             the
             earth
             ,
             but
             his
             come
             from
             heaven
             .
             There
             his
             tribunal
             is
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             he
             dates
             those
             Laws
             whereby
             he
             rules
             the
             world
             .
             It
             is
             a
             commendation
             to
             any
             thing
             ,
             that
             it
             comes
             from
             heaven
             ,
             
               Psal.
               78.
               24.
               
               Manna
            
             was
             more
             rare
             because
             it
             came
             from
             heaven
             ,
             it
             is
             called
             heavenly
             food
             ,
             the
             corn
             of
             heaven
             .
             So
             this
             Law
             ,
             as
             
               the
               pure
               river
               of
               the
               water
               of
               life
               clear
               as
               Christal
               ,
            
             Rev.
             22.
             1.
             
               proceeds
               from
               the
               Throne
               of
               God
               and
               of
               the
               Lamb.
            
             And
             there
             needs
             little
             proof
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             it
             breaths
             forth
             heaven
             in
             every
             part
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             their
             supreme
             authority
             they
             are
             such
             as
             are
             above
             all
             Laws
             whatsoever
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             observed
             before
             them
             .
             There
             are
             not
             any
             Laws
             of
             any
             Prince
             or
             state
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             are
             above
             them
             .
             Other
             Laws
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             respected
             ,
             but
             yet
             this
             will
             ever
             be
             the
             standing
             prerogative
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             to
             take
             place
             before
             them
             .
             Nay
             so
             far
             are
             other
             Laws
             from
             an
             equality
             with
             his
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             no
             further
             to
             be
             obeyed
             than
             they
             comply
             with
             them
             .
             And
             the
             Ministers
             of
             God
             are
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             faithful
             in
             declaring
             the
             whole
             counsel
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             clear
             from
             the
             blood
             of
             all
             men
             ;
             so
             they
             are
             to
             take
             heed
             that
             they
             add
             not
             to
             this
             Law.
             And
             what
             Balaam
             under
             the
             constraint
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             and
             restraint
             
             too
             ,
             said
             ,
             that
             should
             the
             embassadour
             of
             Christ
             out
             of
             good
             will
             and
             obedience
             ,
             Numb
             .
             24.
             13.
             
             If
             Balack
             
               would
               give
               me
               his
               house
               full
               of
               silver
               and
               gold
               ,
               I
               cannot
               go
               beyond
               the
               commandment
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               to
               do
               either
               good
               or
               bad
               of
               mine
               own
               mind
               :
               but
               what
               the
               Lord
               saith
               that
               will
               I
               speak
               .
            
             Nay
             though
             there
             be
             the
             wages
             of
             righteousness
             profered
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             of
             a
             King
             for
             the
             performance
             ,
             as
             Balaam
             had
             :
             yet
             should
             we
             not
             step
             aside
             from
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             their
             spirirituality
             no
             laws
             are
             like
             the
             laws
             of
             God.
             They
             are
             such
             as
             reach
             the
             inner
             man
             ,
             our
             thoughts
             most
             reserved
             ,
             our
             reasonings
             most
             suitable
             and
             private
             ,
             our
             designs
             most
             deep
             and
             latent
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Laws
             of
             men
             they
             reach
             only
             the
             outward
             man
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             falls
             under
             their
             authority
             or
             cognizance
             :
             but
             the
             word
             of
             God
             is
             a
             discerner
             of
             the
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             intents
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             Heb.
             4.
             12.
             
             So
             that
             there
             is
             no
             man
             that
             makes
             conscience
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             if
             he
             have
             so
             much
             as
             an
             evil
             thought
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             he
             is
             concerned
             about
             it
             .
             Now
             this
             is
             a
             commendation
             of
             Laws
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             such
             as
             help
             to
             secure
             the
             inner
             man
             :
             for
             as
             long
             as
             there
             are
             evil
             workings
             ,
             there
             the
             life
             cannot
             be
             good
             .
             The
             Law
             of
             God
             who
             is
             the
             Lord
             of
             the
             Conscience
             and
             to
             whom
             it
             only
             is
             subject
             ,
             doth
             bid
             the
             inner
             man
             keep
             all
             right
             there
             ,
             and
             so
             preserves
             the
             ministerial
             acts
             of
             the
             outward
             regular
             and
             in
             order
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             their
             Justice
             and
             righteousnesness
             there
             are
             no
             Laws
             comparable
             to
             them
             ,
             being
             such
             ,
             as
             that
             (
             may
             they
             be
             observed
             )
             there
             will
             be
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             injury
             or
             wrong
             in
             the
             world
             .
             This
             was
             the
             matter
             of
             Moses
             his
             challenge
             to
             the
             
               Israelites
               Deut.
            
             4.
             8.
             
             To
             shew
             whether
             any
             Nation
             under
             
             the
             Sun
             had
             such
             Statutes
             and
             Ordinances
             as
             they
             .
             There
             were
             at
             that
             time
             much
             people
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             many
             Laws
             ;
             but
             there
             were
             none
             that
             were
             attended
             with
             such
             Justice
             as
             the
             Laws
             of
             Israel
             .
             So
             far
             are
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             from
             allowing
             evil
             ,
             that
             they
             allow
             not
             any
             motions
             that
             way
             ,
             Mat.
             5.
             4
             ,
             22
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             
             An
             angry
             word
             is
             forbidden
             as
             well
             as
             Murder
             and
             Adultery
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             nor
             do
             they
             allow
             any
             appearance
             .
             1
             Thes.
             5.
             22.
             
             
               Abstain
               from
               all
               appearance
               of
               evil
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             There
             are
             no
             Laws
             comparable
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             in
             respect
             of
             comfort
             and
             sweetness
             .
             If
             a
             man
             be
             distressed
             or
             exercised
             with
             trouble
             of
             mind
             ,
             with
             inward
             horrors
             ,
             what
             is
             there
             in
             all
             this
             world
             that
             can
             give
             him
             comfort
             ,
             that
             can
             afford
             relief
             ,
             but
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             Psal.
             119.
             50.
             
             
               This
               is
               my
               comfort
               in
               my
               affliction
               ,
               for
               thy
               word
               hath
               quickned
               me
               .
               Nothing
               but
               this
               word
               can
               afford
               relief
               .
            
             vers
             .
             92.
             
             
               Unless
               thy
               Law
               had
               been
               my
               delight
               ,
               I
               should
               then
               have
               perished
               in
               mine
               affliction
               .
            
             As
             the
             word
             contains
             precepts
             of
             Piety
             and
             virtue
             ;
             so
             it
             affords
             notable
             consolations
             to
             encourage
             us
             there●nto
             .
             What
             condition
             can
             a
             man
             be
             in
             ,
             but
             he
             may
             receive
             comfort
             therefrom
             ?
             If
             I
             lȳe
             on
             my
             sick
             bed
             and
             can
             lay
             hold
             on
             a
             promise
             ,
             how
             reviving
             must
             it
             be
             ,
             what
             a
             cordial
             to
             raise
             me
             up
             ?
             This
             word
             is
             a
             rich
             Mine
             of
             comforts
             for
             all
             times
             and
             conditions
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             There
             are
             no
             Laws
             like
             Gods
             in
             duration
             .
             They
             are
             eternal
             and
             are
             not
             to
             give
             place
             to
             any
             succeeding
             Laws
             .
             As
             for
             humane
             Laws
             they
             expire
             and
             are
             disanulled
             every
             day
             ,
             but
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             endure
             for
             ever
             .
             1
             ▪
             Pet.
             1.
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             
               The
               grass
               withereth
               ,
               the
               flower
               thereof
               falleth
               away
               ;
               but
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               endureth
               for
               ever
               .
            
          
           
           
             3.
             
             There
             is
             none
             like
             God
             in
             his
             works
             ,
             which
             are
             such
             as
             none
             ever
             did
             or
             could
             perform
             .
             Psal.
             86.
             8.
             
             
               Among
               the
               Gods
               there
               is
               none
               like
               unto
               thee
               O
               Lord
               ,
               neither
               are
               there
               any
               works
               like
               unto
               thy
               works
               .
            
             And
             it
             was
             requisite
             that
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             above
             others
             should
             perform
             such
             works
             as
             none
             else
             can
             do
             .
             His
             works
             are
             like
             himself
             ,
             of
             a
             transcendent
             nature
             ,
             exceeding
             the
             works
             of
             all
             creatures
             whatsoever
             .
             Now
             his
             works
             are
             .
             1.
             
             That
             of
             Creation
             ,
             which
             was
             so
             great
             and
             stupendious
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             Angels
             gave
             forth
             a
             shout
             upon
             the
             view
             of
             it
             .
             Job
             38.
             7.
             
             
               When
               the
               morning
               Stars
               sang
               together
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Sons
               of
               God
               shouted
               for
               joy
               .
            
             As
             upon
             the
             building
             of
             the
             Temple
             the
             people
             shouted
             .
             Ezra
             3.
             11.
             
             
               When
               they
               praised
               the
               Lord
               because
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Lord
               was
               laid
               .
            
             Zech.
             4.
             7.
             
             He
             shall
             
               bring
               forth
               the
               head
               stone
               thereof
               with
               shouting
               ,
               crying
               ,
               Grace
               ,
               Grace
               ,
               unto
               it
               .
            
             No
             marvel
             that
             the
             Angels
             wonder
             at
             Gods
             work
             .
             For
             with
             what
             strange
             and
             wonderful
             art
             hath
             he
             formed
             every
             thing
             ?
             As
             for
             the
             heavens
             what
             vast
             bodies
             are
             they
             ?
             How
             rapid
             and
             orderly
             are
             they
             in
             their
             motions
             ?
             And
             with
             what
             variety
             of
             curious
             lights
             are
             they
             decked
             and
             adorned
             ?
             And
             for
             the
             Earth
             likewise
             ,
             what
             a
             vast
             body
             is
             it
             ?
             How
             strangely
             doth
             it
             hang
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             Heaven
             ?
             To
             build
             Castles
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             for
             men
             to
             attempt
             is
             a
             proverbial
             vanity
             .
             God
             hath
             built
             this
             vast
             body
             of
             the
             Earth
             with
             all
             the
             burden
             upon
             it
             in
             the
             Air
             hanging
             on
             nothing
             but
             his
             word
             .
             With
             what
             variety
             of
             creatures
             doth
             the
             Earth
             abound
             ?
             And
             for
             the
             Sea
             ,
             what
             a
             vast
             body
             likewise
             is
             it
             ?
             How
             doth
             it
             rowl
             and
             tumble
             it self
             ,
             in
             its
             pride
             and
             greatness
             ?
             And
             what
             rarities
             and
             wonders
             doth
             it
             afford
             ?
             But
             alass
             ,
             I
             need
             not
             to
             speak
             of
             these
             ,
             for
             what
             Creature
             is
             there
             ,
             which
             do's
             
             not
             express
             so
             much
             of
             the
             Creators
             widom
             ,
             and
             skill
             ,
             as
             is
             enough
             to
             fill
             us
             with
             admiration
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             's
             his
             work
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             or
             the
             reconciling
             of
             the
             world
             to
             himself
             by
             the
             death
             of
             his
             Son
             ,
             which
             doubtless
             is
             the
             noblest
             act
             that
             ever
             the
             world
             was
             witness
             of
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             will
             be
             admired
             as
             long
             as
             eternity
             it self
             shall
             endure
             .
             Upon
             the
             Creation
             the
             Angels
             shout
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             come
             to
             this
             ,
             they
             find
             it
             so
             full
             of
             mysteries
             that
             they
             are
             astonished
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             12.
             
             
               Which
               things
               the
               Angels
               desire
               to
               look
               into
               .
            
             Oh
             Sirs
             ,
             that
             the
             Word
             should
             be
             made
             flesh
             and
             dwell
             amongst
             us
             ,
             and
             perform
             what
             he
             did
             ,
             was
             a
             work
             so
             sublime
             and
             high
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             for
             any
             but
             God
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             to
             think
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             is
             his
             work
             of
             Providence
             .
             He
             hath
             his
             eye
             upon
             all
             his
             Creatures
             ,
             takes
             care
             of
             them
             and
             provides
             for
             them
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             all
             have
             convenient
             and
             seasonable
             sustenance
             ,
             Psal.
             145.
             15.
             
             
               The
               eyes
               of
               all
               things
               wait
               on
               thee
               ,
               and
               thou
               givest
               them
               their
               meat
               in
               due
               season
               .
            
             He
             feedeth
             the
             young
             Lions
             ,
             he
             hath
             taught
             all
             creatures
             whither
             to
             look
             ,
             to
             cry
             to
             him
             when
             they
             lack
             ,
             he
             gives
             places
             of
             shelter
             to
             them
             ;
             he
             gives
             conveniency
             for
             rest
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             provides
             for
             them
             ;
             so
             he
             rules
             them
             and
             maintaines
             them
             in
             that
             order
             wherein
             they
             are
             ,
             keeping
             one
             from
             devouring
             another
             .
             He
             keeps
             Devils
             from
             devouring
             men
             ,
             and
             men
             from
             destroying
             each
             other
             .
             He
             likewise
             keeps
             the
             beasts
             of
             the
             field
             from
             offering
             violence
             to
             us
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             would
             make
             a
             prey
             of
             us
             .
             He
             likewise
             restrains
             the
             Elements
             ;
             and
             keeps
             them
             in
             order
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             would
             turn
             the
             world
             into
             a
             Tophet
             of
             horror
             and
             confusion
             .
             If
             he
             let
             loose
             the
             fire
             and
             water
             a
             little
             
             upon
             each
             other
             ,
             with
             what
             terrible
             thundrings
             and
             lightnings
             do
             they
             fill
             the
             world
             ,
             enough
             to
             make
             the
             inhabitants
             thereof
             creep
             under
             the
             mountains
             for
             protection
             and
             defence
             .
             If
             he
             let
             the
             Air
             a
             little
             into
             the
             bowels
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             what
             dismal
             convulsions
             and
             tremblings
             do's
             it
             occasion
             ?
             It
             makes
             it
             stagger
             and
             reel
             like
             a
             drunken
             man.
             For
             him
             to
             keep
             as
             he
             do's
             ,
             the
             several
             Elements
             in
             such
             harmony
             and
             order
             ,
             is
             a
             great
             work
             .
             And
             he
             likewise
             restrains
             the
             sea
             from
             overflowing
             the
             earth
             .
             This
             he
             insists
             on
             to
             Job
             as
             an
             argument
             of
             his
             transcendent
             power
             and
             greatness
             ,
             Job
             38.
             11.
             
             Hitherto
             shalt
             thou
             come
             ;
             but
             no
             farther
             and
             here
             shall
             thy
             proud
             waves
             be
             staied
             .
             God
             sets
             doors
             and
             bars
             to
             the
             waters
             .
             Hereunto
             I
             might
             add
             his
             notable
             delivering
             his
             people
             and
             destroying
             their
             enemies
             ,
             whereby
             God
             hath
             made
             his
             name
             great
             ,
             and
             terrible
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             hath
             shewed
             a
             tender
             regard
             of
             his
             servants
             ,
             not
             sparing
             Kingdoms
             for
             their
             sakes
             ,
             bringing
             down
             the
             mighty
             ,
             making
             the
             worm
             Jacob
             to
             thresh
             the
             Mountains
             .
             But
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             what
             uses
             or
             purposes
             ,
             there
             is
             none
             like
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             None
             like
             God
             to
             be
             advised
             with
             ,
             in
             straits
             and
             troubles
             .
             We
             cannot
             be
             in
             such
             straits
             but
             he
             can
             put
             us
             into
             a
             way
             whereby
             we
             may
             escape
             .
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             13.
             
             
               He
               will
               with
               the
               temptation
               also
               make
               a
               way
               to
               escape
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               able
               to
               bear
               it
               .
            
             What
             a
             strait
             was
             Asaph
             in
             about
             the
             prosperity
             of
             the
             wicked
             and
             the
             adversity
             of
             the
             Godly
             ,
             but
             he
             adviseth
             with
             God
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             who
             was
             faithful
             and
             resolved
             him
             and
             quieted
             him
             .
             He
             could
             get
             no
             satisfaction
             till
             he
             went
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             came
             to
             him
             he
             was
             satisfied
             .
             And
             all
             that
             I
             shall
             add
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             hard
             to
             be
             satisfied
             whom
             God
             cannot
             satisfie
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             None
             like
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             invocated
             or
             called
             upon
             .
             For
             as
             he
             is
             able
             to
             help
             ;
             so
             he
             is
             willing
             to
             do
             it
             :
             Such
             is
             his
             addictedness
             to
             hear
             prayer
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             become
             one
             of
             his
             standing
             titles
             ,
             Psal.
             65.
             2.
             
             
               O
               thou
               that
               hearest
               Prayer
               ,
               unto
               thee
               shall
               all
               flesh
               come
               .
            
             No
             sooner
             sometimes
             have
             his
             people
             done
             praying
             ,
             but
             he
             gives
             them
             a
             gracious
             Answer
             ,
             2
             Kings
             20.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Thus
             Isaiah
             must
             return
             immediately
             after
             the
             delivery
             of
             his
             message
             to
             Hezekiah
             ,
             and
             tells
             him
             that
             his
             prayer
             was
             heard
             ,
             a
             quick
             return
             did
             God
             make
             .
             Nay
             sometimes
             he
             do's
             it
             while
             they
             are
             praying
             ,
             Dan.
             9.
             20.
             
             Whilst
             Daniel
             was
             praying
             ,
             confessing
             his
             own
             and
             the
             peoples
             sins
             ,
             even
             while
             he
             was
             speaking
             in
             prayer
             ,
             Gabriel
             being
             caused
             to
             flie
             swiftly
             ,
             came
             and
             touched
             him
             ,
             ver
             .
             23.
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             supplication
             ,
             the
             commandment
             came
             forth
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             sent
             to
             tell
             him
             things
             which
             should
             be
             afterwards
             brought
             to
             pass
             .
             Nay
             farther
             ,
             sometimes
             he
             do's
             it
             before
             they
             pray
             ,
             Psal.
             3.
             4.
             
             
               I
               cryed
               unto
               the
               Lord
               with
               my
               voice
               ,
               and
               he
               heard
               me
               out
               of
               his
               holy
               hill
               .
            
             So
             our
             Translation
             renders
             it
             in
             the
             Preter-tense
             ,
             but
             the
             word
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             is
             in
             the
             future
             ,
             I
             will
             call
             and
             he
             heard
             me
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             I
             was
             about
             to
             pray
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             am
             still
             resolved
             to
             do
             it
             :
             but
             as
             to
             that
             which
             I
             thought
             to
             beg
             of
             him
             he
             hath
             happily
             prevented
             me
             ;
             for
             he
             hath
             given
             it
             me
             before
             I
             asked
             him
             for
             it
             .
             So
             Isa.
             65.
             24.
             
             
               Before
               they
               call
               I
               will
               answer
               ,
               and
               whiles
               they
               are
               yet
               speaking
               I
               will
               hear
               .
            
             While
             Daniel
             was
             speaking
             God
             heard
             ,
             and
             before
             David
             cryed
             to
             the
             Lord
             he
             heard
             him
             .
             It
             is
             much
             grace
             in
             him
             to
             grant
             our
             requests
             when
             we
             have
             made
             them
             ,
             and
             persevered
             in
             soliciting
             his
             savour
             ,
             more
             to
             answer
             whiles
             we
             are
             making
             our
             requests
             ,
             but
             to
             do
             it
             before
             we
             
             make
             them
             ,
             doth
             marvellously
             express
             the
             goodness
             of
             his
             nature
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             is
             none
             like
             God
             to
             be
             confided
             and
             trusted
             in
             .
             Men
             are
             deceitful
             and
             false
             ,
             and
             apt
             to
             fail
             those
             that
             trust
             in
             them
             :
             They
             make
             fair
             flourishes
             and
             pretences
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             hath
             no
             occasion
             to
             use
             them
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             when
             he
             needs
             the
             performance
             of
             their
             promises
             ,
             turn
             their
             backs
             upon
             him
             ;
             but
             God
             is
             as
             firm
             as
             the
             very
             rocks
             .
             How
             ordinarily
             doth
             the
             Scripture
             propose
             him
             as
             the
             Rock
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             Psal.
             31.
             3.
             
             
               Thou
               art
               my
               rock
            
             .
             Deut.
             32.
             4.
             
             
               He
               is
               the
               Rock
            
             ,
             withal
             telling
             us
             ,
             there
             is
             none
             worthy
             of
             that
             title
             but
             he
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             22.
             32.
             
             
               Who
               is
               a
               rock
               save
               our
               God
               ?
            
             Who
             ever
             was
             disappointed
             by
             this
             God
             ,
             whose
             ways
             are
             perfect
             ?
             Who
             ever
             was
             ashamed
             that
             trusted
             in
             him
             ?
             Psal.
             22.
             4.
             
             
               Our
               father
               's
               trusted
               in
               thee
               ,
               they
               trusted
               in
               thee
               and
               were
               delivered
               .
            
             And
             Psal.
             28.
             7.
             
             
               My
               heart
               trusted
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               helped
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             There
             is
             none
             like
             ,
             or
             beside
             God
             to
             be
             loved
             or
             desired
             .
             Such
             is
             the
             generousness
             of
             mans
             heart
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             bestow
             it self
             upon
             one
             thing
             or
             other
             .
             Now
             there
             is
             none
             in
             all
             the
             world
             so
             worthy
             thereof
             as
             God
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             forbids
             us
             to
             bestow
             it
             upon
             other
             things
             ,
             and
             commands
             us
             to
             bestow
             it
             upon
             him
             ,
             1
             Joh.
             2.
             15.
             
             
               Love
               not
               the
               world
               ,
               neither
               the
               things
               that
               are
               in
               the
               world
               :
               if
               any
               man
               love
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               love
               of
               the
               father
               is
               not
               in
               him
               .
            
             Whom
             then
             must
             we
             bestow
             our
             love
             on
             ?
             Prov.
             23.
             26.
             
             
               My
               son
               give
               me
               thine
               heart
               .
            
             And
             it
             was
             Asaphs
             sense
             of
             his
             peculiar
             fitness
             for
             it
             ;
             that
             made
             him
             cry
             out
             
               Whom
               have
               I
               in
               heaven
               but
               thee
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               none
               on
               earth
               that
               I
               desire
               in
               comparison
               of
               thee
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             There
             is
             none
             like
             God
             to
             be
             worshipped
             and
             adored
             .
             He
             is
             worthy
             of
             divine
             and
             Religious
             
             worship
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             be
             worshipped
             as
             the
             Author
             of
             what
             good
             we
             enjoy
             ,
             the
             Judge
             of
             our
             actions
             ,
             and
             disposer
             of
             our
             conditions
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             none
             else
             worthy
             of
             it
             but
             he
             ,
             Matth.
             4.
             10.
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               worship
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
               and
               him
               only
               shalt
               thou
               serve
               .
            
             Our
             Saviour
             speaks
             not
             here
             of
             Civil
             worship
             ,
             for
             such
             we
             are
             to
             yeild
             to
             others
             :
             but
             such
             as
             is
             religious
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             shews
             is
             peculiar
             to
             God.
             There
             is
             neither
             Saint
             nor
             Angel
             that
             is
             fit
             for
             it
             :
             and
             therefore
             we
             find
             ,
             when
             it
             hath
             been
             offered
             to
             them
             they
             have
             refused
             it
             .
             Acts
             10.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             When
             Cornelius
             fell
             down
             at
             Peters
             feet
             and
             worshipped
             him
             ,
             Peter
             reproves
             him
             with
             this
             ,
             
               I
               my self
               also
               am
               a
               man.
            
             A
             greater
             worship
             were
             the
             people
             of
             Listra
             about
             to
             shew
             to
             Barnabas
             and
             
               Paul
               ,
               Acts
            
             14.
             11
             ,
             14.
             
             They
             cryed
             out
             the
             Gods
             were
             come
             down
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             were
             about
             to
             do
             Sacrifice
             :
             but
             Barnabas
             and
             Paul
             rent
             their
             cloathes
             when
             they
             heard
             of
             it
             ,
             ran
             in
             amongst
             them
             ,
             crying
             ,
             ver
             .
             15.
             
             
               We
               are
               men
               of
               like
               passions
               with
               you
               .
            
             When
             John
             fell
             at
             the
             Angels
             feet
             to
             worship
             him
             ,
             he
             is
             forbidden
             ,
             Revel
             .
             19.
             10.
             
             
               See
               thou
               do
               it
               not
               ,
               I
               am
               thy
               fellow
               servant
               ,
               and
               of
               thy
               brethren
               that
               have
               the
               testimony
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               Worship
               God.
            
             Again
             ,
             Rev.
             22.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             When
             he
             had
             heard
             and
             seen
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             before
             we
             shewed
             ,
             he
             fell
             down
             to
             worship
             before
             the
             feet
             of
             the
             Angel
             which
             shewed
             him
             those
             things
             .
             The
             Angel
             forbids
             him
             ,
             
               See
               thou
               do
               it
               not
               ,
               I
               am
               thy
               fellow
               servant
               ,
               and
               of
               thy
               brethren
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               of
               them
               which
               keep
               the
               sayings
               of
               this
               book
               ;
               Worship
               God.
               
            
          
           
             6.
             
             There
             is
             none
             like
             God
             for
             a
             man
             to
             be
             with
             ,
             or
             whose
             glory
             he
             should
             desire
             to
             partake
             of
             .
             I
             pray
             think
             of
             this
             ,
             we
             are
             each
             of
             us
             to
             choose
             one
             for
             our selves
             ,
             a
             companion
             to
             abide
             with
             us
             to
             all
             eternity
             :
             And
             there
             is
             none
             like
             God.
             Saints
             are
             sweet
             
             companions
             ,
             and
             much
             good
             is
             to
             be
             had
             in
             their
             company
             :
             the
             Angels
             are
             heavenly
             company
             ;
             but
             neither
             Saints
             nor
             Angels
             are
             like
             God.
             The
             Apostle
             urgeth
             it
             as
             greatest
             matter
             of
             comfort
             to
             the
             Godly
             ,
             1
             Thes.
             4.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             
               Then
               (
               when
               Christ
               shall
               appear
               to
               judgment
               )
               we
               that
               are
               alive
               ,
               shall
               be
               caught
               up
               to
               meet
               the
               Lord
               in
               the
               air
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               ever
               be
               with
               the
               Lord
               :
               wherefore
               comfort
               one
               another
               with
               these
               words
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Use
               of
               Information
            
             .
             Of
             the
             goodness
             of
             God
             that
             would
             be
             pleased
             to
             make
             known
             himself
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             work
             us
             to
             a
             closure
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             is
             so
             great
             ,
             high
             ,
             that
             doth
             infinitely
             transcend
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             Angels
             and
             men
             ,
             should
             work
             us
             to
             a
             closure
             with
             himself
             .
             We
             are
             all
             naturally
             addicted
             to
             a
             Deity
             :
             It
             s
             even
             as
             easie
             to
             keep
             men
             from
             eating
             and
             drinking
             ,
             as
             from
             the
             pursuit
             of
             a
             Deity
             ;
             for
             the
             latter
             is
             as
             rational
             and
             agreeable
             to
             the
             dictates
             of
             reason
             ,
             as
             the
             former
             is
             natural
             to
             the
             cravings
             of
             the
             sensual
             appetite
             .
             If
             we
             close
             not
             with
             one
             God
             ,
             we
             shall
             with
             another
             ,
             and
             men
             will
             rather
             have
             a
             thousand
             Gods
             than
             none
             .
             Now
             for
             God
             ,
             when
             we
             were
             to
             make
             our
             choice
             ,
             to
             come
             and
             tell
             us
             that
             he
             is
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             and
             work
             us
             to
             a
             closing
             with
             him
             ,
             Oh
             what
             goodness
             was
             it
             !
             This
             was
             a
             favour
             worth
             ten
             thousand
             Hallelujahs
             .
             Indeed
             by
             the
             contemplation
             of
             the
             works
             of
             Creation
             and
             Providence
             ,
             we
             might
             have
             learned
             that
             there
             was
             a
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             wise
             ,
             mighty
             ,
             good
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             But
             that
             we
             should
             know
             that
             the
             God
             of
             
               Israel
               ▪
            
             was
             he
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             should
             know
             him
             in
             a
             saving
             manner
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             look
             after
             us
             ,
             shine
             before
             us
             ,
             put
             himself
             into
             our
             arms
             ,
             make
             us
             to
             decline
             all
             other
             Gods
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             working
             of
             God
             ,
             distinguishing
             love
             ,
             and
             it
             should
             be
             
             marvellous
             in
             our
             eyes
             .
             Mat.
             11.
             25.
             
             
               I
               think
               thee
               O
               father
               ,
               Lord
               of
               heaven
               and
               earth
               ,
               because
               thou
               hast
               hid
               these
               things
               from
               the
               wise
               and
               prudent
               ,
               and
               hast
               revealed
               them
               unto
               babes
               .
            
             Ver.
             27.
             
             
               Neither
               knoweth
               any
               man
               the
               Father
               but
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               he
               to
               whomsoever
               the
               Son
               will
               reveal
               him
               .
            
             This
             saving
             knowledge
             is
             made
             known
             to
             us
             in
             and
             by
             Christ.
             That
             God
             should
             make
             known
             himself
             to
             us
             by
             his
             Son
             ,
             and
             not
             unto
             the
             world
             .
             That
             he
             should
             keep
             us
             from
             the
             evil
             shares
             and
             practices
             of
             the
             world
             :
             redeem
             us
             to
             himself
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             his
             Son
             ,
             put
             us
             into
             a
             state
             of
             salvation
             ,
             should
             make
             us
             wonder
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             7.
             
             
               Who
               maketh
               us
               to
               differ
               ?
               We
               have
               nothing
               but
               what
               is
               received
               .
            
             What
             would
             have
             become
             of
             us
             ,
             had
             it
             not
             been
             for
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ?
             We
             might
             have
             with
             the
             World
             lien
             in
             wickedness
             ,
             and
             been
             condemned
             with
             the
             world
             .
             We
             might
             have
             been
             aliens
             from
             the
             Israel
             of
             God
             ,
             strangers
             to
             the
             promise
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             informs
             us
             of
             the
             happiness
             of
             those
             who
             have
             God
             for
             their
             God.
             Oh
             he
             is
             the
             summ
             and
             top
             of
             all
             perfection
             !
             There
             is
             in
             him
             whatever
             is
             requisite
             to
             the
             rendring
             either
             of
             himself
             blessed
             ,
             or
             the
             faithful
             blessed
             in
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             him
             .
             If
             a
             man
             have
             him
             though
             he
             have
             nothing
             else
             ,
             he
             hath
             enough
             ;
             and
             though
             he
             hath
             every
             thing
             else
             ,
             and
             be
             without
             God
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             he
             hath
             nothing
             .
             So
             that
             upon
             a
             due
             stating
             of
             things
             ,
             it
             is
             interest
             ,
             or
             not
             interest
             in
             him
             ,
             which
             doth
             determine
             our
             happiness
             or
             misery
             .
             Blessed
             are
             those
             who
             injoy
             God
             ,
             and
             miserable
             are
             those
             who
             have
             no
             saving
             interest
             in
             him
             .
             Those
             that
             have
             full
             Garners
             ,
             store
             of
             Oxen
             and
             Sheep
             ,
             were
             thought
             in
             a
             happy
             case
             ;
             but
             rather
             happy
             is
             that
             people
             whose
             God
             is
             the
             Lord.
             Persons
             do
             mightily
             mistake
             good
             ,
             and
             
             happiness
             looking
             for
             them
             in
             corruptible
             ,
             mortal
             ,
             earthly
             enjoyments
             ,
             they
             count
             the
             proud
             and
             rich
             happy
             ,
             whereas
             in
             the
             favour
             of
             God
             is
             good
             to
             be
             found
             ;
             when
             he
             lifts
             up
             the
             light
             of
             his
             countenance
             ,
             appears
             blessedness
             ,
             the
             highest
             good
             that
             the
             soul
             is
             capable
             of
             .
             So
             Psal.
             146.
             5.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             informs
             us
             why
             wise
             and
             good
             men
             set
             such
             a
             valew
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             are
             so
             much
             affected
             with
             him
             .
             They
             prefer
             him
             above
             all
             ,
             and
             are
             ready
             to
             do
             or
             suffer
             any
             thing
             for
             him
             :
             They
             are
             ready
             to
             run
             through
             fire
             and
             water
             so
             they
             may
             but
             serve
             him
             ,
             and
             approve
             themselves
             to
             him
             .
             As
             for
             David
             he
             had
             such
             an
             esteem
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             thought
             there
             was
             none
             that
             could
             sufficiently
             praise
             him
             ,
             Psal.
             106.
             2.
             
             
               Who
               can
               utter
               the
               mighty
               acts
               of
               the
               Lord
               ?
               Who
               can
               shew
               forth
               all
               his
               praise
               ?
            
             And
             for
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             ,
             there
             were
             no
             sufferings
             which
             they
             were
             not
             willing
             to
             undergo
             for
             him
             ,
             Rev.
             12.
             11.
             
             
               They
               loved
               not
               their
               lives
               unto
               death
               .
            
             And
             what
             was
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             hardiness
             of
             those
             good
             Soldiers
             of
             Christ
             ?
             They
             judged
             none
             like
             him
             ,
             their
             lives
             but
             a
             small
             sacrifice
             for
             him
             ,
             no
             longer
             would
             they
             live
             than
             they
             might
             enjoy
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             unwillingly
             would
             they
             dye
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             for
             ever
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             This
             informs
             us
             what
             a
             folly
             it
             is
             for
             any
             to
             attempt
             to
             be
             like
             unto
             God
             ,
             or
             to
             compare
             themselves
             with
             him
             .
             Hereby
             the
             faln
             Angels
             draw
             upon
             themselves
             the
             charge
             of
             folly
             ,
             Job
             4.
             18.
             
             
               His
               Angels
               he
               charged
               with
               folly
               .
            
             And
             hereby
             our
             first
             parents
             laid
             themselves
             under
             their
             makers
             derision
             ,
             and
             scorn
             ,
             Gen.
             3.
             22.
             
             Behold
             the
             man
             is
             become
             as
             one
             of
             us
             to
             know
             good
             and
             evil
             ,
             he
             was
             cheated
             into
             this
             expectation
             by
             the
             devil
             ,
             and
             God
             doth
             upbraid
             him
             with
             the
             tree
             of
             life
             ,
             lest
             he
             take
             of
             the
             tree
             of
             
             life
             and
             live
             for
             ever
             .
             There
             was
             no
             likelihood
             of
             that
             when
             he
             had
             sinned
             ,
             but
             he
             derides
             any
             such
             vain
             hope
             that
             now
             especially
             might
             be
             in
             him
             to
             save
             him
             from
             the
             curse
             .
             This
             was
             the
             ruine
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             Isa.
             14.
             12
             ,
             14.
             
             
               How
               art
               thou
               fallen
               from
               Heaven
               O
               Lucifer
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             You
             have
             the
             pride
             of
             the
             Babylonian
             King
             ,
             
               I
               will
               ascend
               into
               heaven
               ,
               I
               will
               exalt
               my
               throne
               above
               the
               stars
               of
               God.
               I
               will
               ascend
               above
               the
               heights
               of
               the
               clouds
               ,
               I
               will
               be
               like
               the
               most
               High.
               Yet
               should
               he
               be
               brought
               down
               to
               hell
               ,
               to
               the
               sides
               of
               the
               pit
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             15.
             
             What
             do
             men
             think
             of
             ?
             Do
             they
             think
             that
             when
             God
             by
             virtue
             of
             his
             essential
             perfections
             ,
             is
             transcendently
             above
             them
             ,
             he
             will
             suffer
             them
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             justle
             him
             up
             as
             if
             they
             were
             equal
             to
             him
             ?
             No
             ,
             let
             them
             not
             imagine
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             God
             will
             not
             endure
             it
             ,
             such
             presumption
             is
             likely
             to
             be
             their
             bane
             and
             ruine
             .
          
           
             Use
             2.
             
             
               By
               way
               of
               Reproof
            
             .
             This
             may
             reprove
             carnal
             men
             that
             make
             light
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             there
             is
             none
             in
             heaven
             or
             on
             earth
             to
             be
             compared
             with
             him
             .
             Notwithstanding
             all
             they
             have
             heard
             of
             his
             Nature
             ,
             Laws
             ,
             Works
             ,
             they
             disregard
             him
             ,
             Job
             21.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             
               They
               say
               unto
               God
               ,
               Depart
               from
               us
               ,
               for
               we
               desire
               not
               the
               knowledge
               of
               thy
               waies
               .
               What
               is
               the
               Almighty
               that
               we
               should
               serve
               him
               ?
               And
               what
               profit
               should
               we
               have
               if
               we
               pray
               unto
               him
               ?
            
             So
             far
             are
             they
             from
             preferring
             him
             above
             all
             ,
             and
             yeilding
             him
             the
             respect
             ,
             reverence
             ,
             honour
             ,
             praise
             ,
             obedience
             ,
             which
             is
             meet
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             scarce
             any
             thing
             which
             they
             do
             not
             prefer
             before
             him
             .
             What
             lust
             ,
             or
             temptation
             is
             there
             ,
             which
             they
             will
             not
             sooner
             hearken
             to
             than
             him
             ?
             Now
             Sirs
             consider
             what
             you
             are
             ,
             Are
             you
             men
             or
             beasts
             ?
             If
             beasts
             ,
             What
             do
             you
             amongst
             men
             ?
             It
             s
             fitter
             you
             should
             be
             in
             the
             
             fields
             among
             the
             herds
             .
             If
             you
             are
             men
             ,
             then
             open
             your
             eyes
             ,
             look
             up
             to
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             and
             see
             whether
             there
             be
             not
             one
             there
             ,
             who
             is
             worthier
             of
             your
             affections
             than
             those
             trifles
             you
             keep
             such
             ado
             about
             .
             It
             s
             observable
             ,
             how
             importunate
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             in
             calling
             upon
             us
             to
             be
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             act
             like
             men
             .
             Isa.
             46.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             
               Shew
               your selves
               men
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             In
             what
             should
             they
             play
             the
             man
             ?
             
               Remember
               the
               former
               things
               of
               old
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               God
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               none
               else
               ,
               I
               am
               God
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               none
               like
               me
               .
            
             So
             1
             Cor.
             16.
             13.
             
             
               Quit
               your selves
               like
               men
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Oh
             what
             a
             deal
             of
             work
             hath
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             to
             do
             in
             the
             reformation
             of
             ungodly
             men
             !
             He
             is
             not
             only
             of
             men
             to
             make
             them
             holy
             ,
             but
             of
             beasts
             to
             make
             them
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             them
             upon
             carrying
             themselves
             as
             such
             ,
             
               The
               Crown
               is
               fallen
               from
               our
               heads
               ,
               wo
               to
               us
               ,
               for
               we
               have
               sinned
               .
            
          
           
             Use
             3.
             
               of
               Exhortation
            
             .
             1.
             
             To
             you
             who
             stand
             at
             a
             distance
             from
             God.
             Labour
             to
             be
             acquainted
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             get
             an
             interest
             in
             him
             .
             When
             we
             hear
             such
             a
             person
             is
             a
             person
             of
             singular
             worth
             ,
             How
             ambitious
             are
             we
             all
             to
             be
             acquainted
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             get
             an
             interest
             in
             him
             ?
             Oh
             how
             ambitious
             and
             impatiently
             desirous
             should
             we
             be
             to
             get
             acquaintance
             with
             ,
             and
             interest
             in
             God
             ,
             that
             fills
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             that
             is
             worthy
             of
             all
             glory
             ,
             honour
             and
             praise
             !
             Rest
             not
             you
             that
             are
             at
             a
             distance
             till
             you
             can
             say
             ,
             this
             God
             is
             my
             God.
             This
             is
             the
             very
             end
             for
             which
             you
             were
             made
             ,
             that
             you
             should
             seek
             after
             him
             ,
             know
             him
             ,
             and
             yield
             him
             the
             respect
             belonging
             to
             him
             ,
             Acts
             17.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             
               He
               hath
               made
               all
               Nations
               of
               men
               .
               —
               That
               they
               should
               seek
               the
               Lord
               ,
               if
               haply
               they
               might
               feel
               after
               him
               ,
               and
               find
               him
               .
            
             God
             do's
             so
             exhibit
             himself
             in
             his
             creatures
             that
             he
             is
             therein
             even
             palpable
             and
             sensible
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             
               The
               Exhortation
            
             ,
             is
             to
             you
             who
             are
             come
             near
             to
             God
             ,
             are
             acquainted
             with
             ,
             and
             have
             interest
             in
             him
             ,
             perform
             the
             duties
             you
             owe
             him
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             his
             supreme
             excellency
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Let
             's
             value
             and
             love
             him
             above
             all
             .
             The
             more
             we
             enquire
             into
             his
             nature
             and
             concernments
             ,
             the
             more
             cause
             we
             shall
             see
             we
             have
             to
             value
             and
             love
             him
             .
             There
             is
             this
             difference
             betwixt
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             creatures
             :
             that
             as
             for
             his
             creatures
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             know
             them
             ,
             the
             less
             commonly
             we
             esteem
             of
             them
             and
             respect
             them
             :
             But
             for
             God
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             know
             him
             ,
             the
             more
             cause
             we
             shall
             still
             find
             that
             we
             have
             to
             value
             and
             love
             him
             .
             Here
             looking
             increases
             loving
             ,
             as
             it
             causeth
             likeing
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Let
             's
             rejoyce
             in
             him
             .
             If
             we
             have
             a
             Relation
             or
             Friend
             that
             is
             indued
             with
             high
             virtues
             ,
             we
             count
             it
             matter
             of
             great
             joy
             .
             What
             matter
             of
             joy
             then
             should
             we
             count
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             whom
             we
             have
             chosen
             for
             our
             God
             ,
             and
             whom
             we
             make
             account
             for
             ever
             to
             dwell
             with
             ,
             is
             induced
             with
             such
             transcendent
             perfections
             ?
             All
             those
             excellencies
             which
             are
             spread
             throughout
             the
             whole
             volume
             of
             the
             Creation
             ,
             are
             not
             only
             contained
             in
             him
             ;
             but
             infinitely
             exceeded
             by
             him
             .
             And
             Oh
             what
             matter
             of
             joy
             is
             this
             !
             such
             a
             well-spring
             is
             he
             of
             joy
             and
             gladness
             ,
             that
             when
             we
             can
             rejoyce
             in
             nothing
             else
             ,
             we
             may
             rejoyce
             in
             him
             ,
             Habb
             .
             3.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             Let
             what
             will
             come
             of
             loss
             ,
             and
             though
             I
             be
             cut
             off
             from
             worldly
             comsorts
             ,
             yet
             will
             I
             rejoyce
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             I
             will
             joy
             in
             the
             God
             of
             my
             salvation
             .
             Oh
             there
             is
             in
             him
             matter
             of
             fresh
             and
             everlasting
             joy
             !
             Phil.
             4.
             4.
             
             
               Rejoyce
               in
               the
               Lord
               alwaies
               ,
               and
               again
               I
               say
               rejoyce
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             Is
             there
             none
             like
             God
             ,
             then
             let
             us
             glory
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             boast
             of
             him
             .
             Though
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             the
             world
             we
             may
             glory
             in
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             Lord
             may
             
             we
             glory
             ,
             Jer.
             9.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             Wisdom
             ,
             strength
             ,
             or
             riches
             are
             not
             to
             be
             boasted
             of
             :
             
               But
               let
               him
               that
               glorieth
               ,
               glory
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               he
               understandeth
               ,
               and
               knoweth
               me
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               the
               Lord.
               He
               is
               the
               excellency
               of
               Jacob
               ,
            
             Amos
             8.
             7.
             
             He
             is
             our
             glory
             ,
             Jer.
             2.
             11.
             
             
               My
               people
               have
               changed
               their
               glory
               for
               that
               which
               doth
               not
               profit
               .
            
             He
             is
             our
             praise
             ,
             Deut.
             10
             21.
             
             
               He
               is
               thy
               praise
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               thy
               God
            
             And
             therefore
             let
             us
             extoll
             him
             ,
             and
             lift
             him
             up
             :
             whilst
             the
             poor
             blind
             Heathens
             are
             praising
             their
             Gods
             of
             Gold
             ,
             Silver
             ,
             Brass
             ,
             Iron
             ,
             Wood
             ,
             Stone
             ,
             Dan.
             5.
             4.
             
             Shall
             we
             fit
             still
             and
             hold
             our
             peace
             ?
             Oh
             no
             ,
             let
             our
             tongues
             rather
             be
             as
             the
             pen
             of
             a
             ready
             writer
             .
             As
             long
             as
             we
             have
             tongues
             to
             speak
             with
             ,
             let
             us
             imploy
             them
             in
             praising
             him
             ,
             Psal.
             104.
             33.
             
             
               I
               will
               sing
               unto
               the
               Lord
               as
               long
               as
               I
               live
               ,
               I
               will
               sing
               praise
               to
               my
               God
               ,
               while
               I
               have
               my
               being
               .
            
             Such
             are
             his
             perfections
             ,
             that
             we
             can
             never
             praise
             him
             sufficiently
             ,
             
               Stand
               up
               ,
               say
               the
               Levites
               ,
            
             Nehem.
             9.
             5.
             
               and
               bless
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               .
            
             And
             blessed
             be
             thy
             glorious
             name
             which
             is
             exalted
             above
             all
             blessings
             and
             praise
             ,
             Psalm
             106.
             2.
             
             
               Who
               can
               utter
               the
               mighty
               acts
               of
               the
               Lord
               ?
               Who
               can
               shew
               forth
               all
               his
               praise
               ?
            
          
           
             4.
             
             Let
             's
             be
             willing
             to
             be
             taught
             and
             ruled
             by
             him
             .
             Who
             so
             fit
             to
             rule
             and
             teach
             us
             as
             the
             supream
             being
             ?
             How
             do
             we
             find
             good
             men
             very
             ready
             to
             comply
             with
             the
             instructions
             of
             God
             ?
             Heb.
             11.
             8
             ,
             17.
             
             Abraham
             obeyed
             the
             command
             to
             leave
             his
             own
             Country
             ,
             went
             out
             not
             knowing
             whither
             he
             went
             :
             He
             doth
             
               Caecam
               obedientiam
               praestare
            
             ,
             which
             to
             do
             to
             men
             is
             folly
             ,
             but
             to
             do
             to
             God
             is
             greatest
             wisdom
             .
             Abraham
             disputes
             not
             the
             case
             ,
             but
             goes
             and
             offers
             up
             Isaac
             ;
             How
             so
             ?
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             was
             willing
             ,
             and
             the
             will
             is
             accepted
             for
             the
             deed
             .
          
           
           
             5.
             
             Let
             us
             adhere
             and
             keep
             close
             to
             him
             ,
             whatever
             difficulties
             ,
             trials
             ,
             discouragements
             ,
             lye
             in
             the
             way
             .
             We
             see
             we
             cannot
             possibly
             chose
             one
             like
             to
             him
             ;
             nor
             can
             we
             follow
             one
             whose
             good
             guidance
             we
             may
             be
             more
             sure
             of
             .
             As
             Abraham
             when
             he
             was
             so
             hard
             tasked
             ,
             yet
             readily
             obeys
             ;
             so
             must
             we
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             be
             directed
             by
             him
             ,
             but
             yeild
             ready
             obedience
             without
             disputing
             ,
             quarrelling
             ,
             scrupling
             ,
             so
             are
             we
             in
             every
             respect
             to
             own
             God
             as
             our
             God.
             Gen.
             28
             ,
             21.
             22.
             
             Jacob
             vowed
             ,
             
               If
               God
               will
               be
               with
               me
               ,
               and
               will
               keep
               me
               in
               this
               way
               that
               I
               go
               ,
               and
               will
               give
               me
               bread
               to
               eat
               ,
               and
               rayment
               to
               put
               on
               ,
               so
               that
               I
               come
               again
               to
               my
               fathers
               house
               in
               peace
               ;
               then
               shall
               the
               Lord
               be
               my
               God.
            
             Here
             Jacob
             doth
             not
             capitulate
             with
             God
             upon
             any
             high
             terms
             :
             What
             if
             God
             will
             not
             perform
             these
             conditions
             ,
             shall
             he
             not
             be
             Jacobs
             God
             ?
             Yes
             :
             But
             if
             he
             give
             me
             meat
             ,
             and
             rayment
             ,
             and
             return
             me
             to
             my
             Fathers
             house
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             much
             more
             my
             God.
             This
             shall
             be
             an
             additional
             obligation
             upon
             him
             .
             
               All
               people
               will
               walk
               every
               one
               in
               the
               name
               of
               his
               God
               ,
               and
               we
               will
               walk
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               .
            
             When
             men
             are
             blindly
             busie
             ,
             groping
             for
             God
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             not
             far
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             adoring
             the
             creature
             instead
             of
             the
             Creator
             ,
             who
             is
             blessed
             for
             ever
             :
             let
             us
             be
             better
             ,
             and
             more
             wisely
             imployed
             in
             seeking
             ,
             finding
             ,
             and
             serving
             the
             Lord
             our
             God
             ,
             in
             whom
             we
             live
             ,
             move
             ,
             and
             have
             our
             being
             .
             We
             may
             make
             tryal
             of
             as
             many
             as
             we
             please
             ;
             but
             when
             we
             have
             done
             ,
             we
             shall
             have
             cause
             to
             say
             ,
             with
             revolting
             Israel
             ,
             Hos.
             2.
             7.
             
             
               I
               will
               go
               and
               return
               to
               my
               first
               Husband
               ;
               for
               then
               was
               it
               better
               with
               me
               than
               now
               .
            
             Neither
             Heaven
             nor
             earth
             can
             afford
             us
             a
             God
             like
             him
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             
               Use
               of
               Comfort
               to
               you
               who
               have
               made
               choice
               of
               God
               for
               your
               God.
            
             What
             a
             comfort
             must
             it
             needs
             be
             to
             a
             man
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             a
             God
             to
             whom
             none
             is
             like
             in
             Heaven
             or
             Earth
             ?
             Why
             ,
             this
             is
             your
             case
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             that
             which
             may
             swallow
             up
             all
             your
             sorrows
             ,
             and
             wipe
             away
             all
             your
             tears
             .
             Oh
             what
             comfort
             have
             good
             men
             taken
             herein
             !
             They
             havefeasted
             themselves
             in
             the
             thoughts
             of
             his
             mercy
             ,
             that
             God
             was
             their
             God
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             30.
             6.
             
             
               David
               encouraged
               himself
               in
               the
               Lord
               his
               God.
            
             Psal.
             48.
             14.
             
             
               This
               God
               is
               our
               God
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               ,
               he
               will
               be
               our
               guide
               even
               unto
               death
               .
            
             He
             is
             no
             worse
             ,
             no
             less
             good
             now
             than
             he
             was
             then
             ,
             the
             same
             yesterday
             ,
             and
             to
             day
             ,
             and
             for
             ever
             .
             The
             differences
             of
             time
             ,
             make
             no
             difference
             in
             him
             .
             A
             poor
             man
             may
             say
             ,
             though
             I
             am
             not
             so
             rich
             and
             honourable
             as
             other
             men
             are
             ;
             yet
             for
             a
             God
             I
             dare
             compare
             with
             the
             greatest
             of
             them
             all
             :
             Wherein
             I
             am
             defective
             ,
             there
             is
             enough
             in
             him
             to
             make
             it
             out
             .
             With
             this
             I
             will
             comfort
             my self
             as
             
               Asaph
               ,
               Whom
               have
               I
               in
               Heaven
               but
               thee
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               none
               on
               earth
               that
               I
               desire
               besides
               thee
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             SERMON
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               Psalm
               73.
               26.
               
            
             
               My
               flesh
               and
               my
               heart
               faileth
               ,
               but
               God
               is
               the
               strength
               of
               my
               heart
               ,
               and
               my
               portion
               for
               ever
               .
            
          
           
             HAving
             done
             with
             the
             former
             verses
             ,
             we
             are
             now
             come
             to
             this
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Psalmist
             go's
             on
             in
             setting
             forth
             the
             excellency
             of
             God
             ,
             shewing
             of
             what
             great
             use
             and
             advantage
             he
             was
             to
             him
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             affliction
             and
             distress
             .
             In
             the
             preceding
             words
             he
             expresseth
             it
             in
             a
             more
             general
             way
             ,
             and
             here
             he
             doth
             more
             particularly
             enlarge
             on
             Gods
             excellency
             in
             giving
             an
             account
             of
             special
             favours
             and
             kindnesses
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             testified
             towards
             him
             and
             given
             to
             him
             in
             his
             own
             person
             .
             The
             words
             contain
             two
             parts
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Psalmist
             sets
             down
             his
             afflictions
             and
             disstress
             ;
             and
             these
             are
             expressed
             in
             two
             passages
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               My
               flesh
               faileth
            
             .
             By
             flesh
             here
             as
             Muis
             and
             others
             note
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             understand
             the
             body
             ,
             which
             in
             Scripture
             is
             sometimes
             spoken
             of
             under
             that
             notion
             ,
             Prov.
             5.
             11.
             
             
               And
               thou
               mourn
               at
               the
               last
               .
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               when
               thy
               flesh
               and
               thy
               body
               are
               consumed
               .
            
             Then
             for
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             here
             rendred
             faileth
             .
             It
             is
             variously
             read
             by
             some
             ,
             
               my
               flesh
               did
               fail
               me
            
             :
             By
             others
             ,
             
               When
               it
               doth
               fail
               me
            
             ;
             
             by
             others
             ,
             
               Although
               and
               if
               it
               fail
               me
               .
            
             But
             the
             difference
             is
             not
             very
             considerable
             .
             His
             meaning
             is
             plainly
             this
             ,
             that
             his
             body
             was
             liable
             to
             fail
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             made
             account
             it
             would
             so
             do
             ,
             though
             he
             had
             been
             of
             an
             active
             body
             ;
             a
             strong
             and
             healthful
             complexion
             ,
             strengthned
             by
             exercise
             and
             notable
             atchievements
             .
             Yet
             his
             flesh
             would
             fail
             .
             2.
             
             To
             aggravate
             the
             affliction
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               and
               my
               heart
               faileth
            
             .
             By
             heart
             ,
             as
             Muis
             notes
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             understand
             the
             soul
             ,
             for
             as
             the
             heart
             is
             the
             principal
             part
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             
               animae
               sedes
            
             .
             Now
             this
             was
             a
             great
             aggravation
             of
             the
             Psalmists
             affliction
             and
             trouble
             ;
             that
             his
             soul
             failed
             him
             as
             well
             as
             the
             body
             .
             When
             the
             body
             fails
             ,
             the
             soul
             may
             support
             it
             ,
             but
             when
             the
             soul
             failes
             ,
             what
             can
             a
             poor
             creature
             do
             ?
             Prov.
             18.
             4.
             
             
               The
               spirit
               of
               a
               man
               will
               sustain
               his
               infirmities
               :
               but
               a
               wounded
               spirit
               who
               can
               bear
               ?
            
             If
             I
             have
             a
             languishing
             body
             ,
             but
             a
             vigorous
             soul
             ;
             the
             liveliness
             and
             cheerfulness
             of
             one
             ,
             will
             help
             to
             bear
             the
             infirmities
             of
             the
             other
             :
             but
             if
             the
             body
             and
             soul
             both
             droop
             under
             affliction
             ,
             the
             man
             is
             brought
             to
             a
             sad
             pass
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Psalmist
             sets
             down
             the
             advantage
             or
             relief
             that
             God
             afforded
             him
             .
             This
             he
             expresses
             likewise
             in
             two
             passages
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               God
               is
               the
               strength
               of
               my
               heart
               ,
            
             or
             according
             to
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             
               God
               is
               the
               rock
               of
               my
               heart
               .
            
             But
             you
             'l
             say
             why
             saith
             he
             nothing
             of
             Gods
             helping
             his
             body
             ?
             God
             sustains
             his
             soul
             ,
             and
             his
             soul
             sustains
             his
             body
             .
             2.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               And
               my
               portion
               for
               ever
            
             .
             As
             though
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             He
             is
             not
             only
             of
             use
             to
             me
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             but
             he
             will
             be
             so
             for
             ever
             .
             I
             see
             such
             lines
             in
             his
             love
             to
             me
             ,
             as
             reach
             into
             eternity
             it self
             .
             And
             this
             doth
             much
             refresh
             my
             drooping
             heart
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             deal
             well
             with
             
             me
             not
             only
             here
             ,
             but
             hereafter
             .
             Time
             will
             soon
             be
             run
             out
             and
             gone
             .
             All
             the
             business
             is
             ,
             how
             it
             will
             go
             with
             us
             for
             ever
             .
             I
             have
             this
             to
             comfort
             me
             ,
             
               that
               God
               will
               be
               my
               portion
               for
               ever
               .
            
             He
             will
             deal
             well
             with
             me
             to
             eternity
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             as
             long
             as
             it
             will.
             I
             look
             ,
             and
             look
             into
             eternity
             and
             see
             no
             end
             of
             his
             love
             ,
             when
             my
             soul
             and
             body
             have
             failed
             me
             over
             and
             over
             again
             ,
             I
             have
             a
             rock
             in
             heaven
             as
             firm
             as
             my
             heart
             can
             wish
             .
             In
             him
             will
             I
             repose
             my
             confidence
             ,
             and
             fix
             my
             hope
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             That
             the
             bodies
             and
             souls
             even
             of
             good
             men
             are
             apt
             to
             fail
             them
             in
             time
             of
             affliction
             and
             distress
             ,
             or
             the
             affliction
             and
             distress
             of
             good
             men
             is
             sometimes
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             their
             very
             bodies
             and
             souls
             are
             apt
             to
             fail
             them
             therein
             .
             Sometimes
             the
             cup
             that
             God
             puts
             into
             their
             hands
             is
             so
             bitter
             ,
             that
             it
             makes
             their
             hands
             shake
             ,
             and
             their
             hearts
             fail
             .
             Lesser
             afflictions
             they
             can
             bear
             up
             under
             :
             but
             when
             the
             great
             billows
             of
             God
             and
             the
             waves
             pass
             over
             them
             ,
             then
             their
             souls
             are
             ready
             to
             faint
             .
             How
             good
             a
             man
             was
             Asaph
             ,
             yet
             he
             cries
             out
             .
             
               My
               flesh
               and
               my
               heart
               faileth
               .
            
             This
             I
             shall
             handle
             a
             little
             more
             distinctly
             ,
             and
             ,
             1.
             
             I
             shall
             shew
             that
             sometimes
             their
             bodies
             fail
             them
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             so
             familiar
             and
             evident
             ,
             that
             I
             need
             not
             spend
             many
             words
             about
             it
             .
             God
             long
             ago
             issued
             forth
             this
             decree
             ,
             Gen.
             3.
             19.
             
             
               Dust
               thou
               art
               ,
               and
               unto
               dust
               thou
               shalt
               return
               .
            
             This
             he
             hath
             been
             putting
             in
             execution
             throughout
             all
             generations
             ever
             since
             .
             Now
             there
             are
             three
             waies
             whereby
             the
             bodies
             even
             of
             good
             men
             ,
             do
             fail
             them
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             the
             the
             decay
             of
             their
             sences
             ;
             those
             active
             and
             pleasant
             Organs
             ,
             when
             evil
             daies
             come
             ,
             do
             fail
             to
             perform
             the
             services
             for
             which
             they
             were
             designed
             ,
             an
             instance
             whereof
             ,
             we
             have
             in
             Barzillai
             the
             Giliadite
             ,
             
             2
             Sam.
             19.
             35.
             
             
               I
               am
               fourscore
               years
               old
               this
               day
               .
               Can
               thy
               servant
               tast
               what
               I
               eat
               ,
               or
               what
               I
               drink
               ?
               Can
               I
               hear
               any
               more
               the
               voice
               of
               singing
               men
               ?
            
             —
             and
             thus
             it
             is
             with
             others
             .
             First
             one
             thing
             fails
             then
             another
             .
             First
             the
             eye
             grows
             dim
             ,
             then
             the
             ear
             grows
             deaf
             :
             one
             sence
             fails
             after
             another
             ,
             till
             all
             of
             them
             be
             disabled
             from
             their
             proper
             work
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             the
             decay
             of
             their
             strength
             .
             When
             evill
             daies
             come
             ,
             then
             strength
             failes
             and
             leaves
             the
             body
             labouring
             under
             feebleness
             and
             weakness
             .
             How
             strong
             a
             man
             was
             David
             ,
             such
             was
             his
             strength
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             draw
             in
             pieces
             a
             bow
             of
             steel
             ,
             Psal.
             18.
             34.
             
             
               So
               that
               a
               Bow
               of
               Steel
               is
               broken
               by
               mine
               armes
               .
            
             And
             yet
             what
             complaints
             have
             we
             of
             the
             failing
             of
             his
             strength
             ?
             Psal.
             38.
             10.
             
             
               My
               heart
               panteth
               ,
               my
               strength
               faileth
               me
               ,
               as
               for
               thee
               light
               of
               mine
               eyes
               it
               is
               gone
               from
               me
               .
            
             Before
             he
             could
             encounter
             with
             a
             Lion
             ,
             a
             Bear
             ,
             a
             Goliah
             ,
             But
             now
             he
             is
             weak
             .
             Even
             the
             most
             vigorous
             and
             active
             ,
             when
             evil
             daies
             come
             ,
             like
             Sampson
             when
             his
             hair
             was
             cut
             ,
             find
             themselves
             bereaved
             of
             their
             former
             strength
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             By
             the
             decay
             of
             their
             health
             .
             Besides
             the
             loss
             of
             our
             sences
             and
             strength
             ,
             we
             are
             subject
             to
             sickness
             and
             diseases
             ,
             which
             contribute
             much
             towards
             the
             discomfort
             of
             our
             lives
             .
             How
             fearfull
             was
             good
             Hezekiah
             ,
             lest
             God
             would
             cut
             him
             off
             with
             pining
             sickness
             ?
             Isa.
             38.
             12.
             
             
               Mine
               age
               is
               departed
               and
               is
               removed
               from
               me
               as
               a
               shepherds
               tent
               :
               I
               have
               cut
               off
               like
               a
               weaver
               ,
               my
               life
               :
               He
               will
               cut
               me
               off
               withpining
               sickness
               .
            
             And
             what
             a
             sickly
             time
             was
             it
             among
             the
             Corinthians
             when
             they
             had
             prophaned
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             30.
             
             
               For
               this
               cause
               many
               are
               weak
               and
               sickly
               amongst
               you
               ,
               and
               many
               sleep
               .
            
             Oh
             what
             fainting
             hearts
             ,
             pale
             faces
             and
             dolefull
             
             complaints
             attend
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             ?
             They
             spend
             their
             daies
             in
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             after
             go
             to
             the
             grave
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sometimes
             their
             souls
             fail
             them
             .
             There
             lies
             their
             chief
             strength
             ,
             yet
             Psal.
             143.
             7.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               My
               spirit
               faileth
            
             ,
             the
             same
             word
             with
             that
             in
             the
             Text.
             As
             their
             bodies
             have
             their
             infirmities
             ,
             so
             their
             souls
             have
             theirs
             by
             vertue
             whereof
             ,
             they
             are
             sometimes
             brought
             very
             low
             .
             Now
             their
             souls
             fail
             them
             three
             waies
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             sorrow
             .
             Sometimes
             they
             are
             so
             affected
             with
             their
             afflictions
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             even
             overwhelmed
             with
             sorrow
             Psal.
             40.
             12.
             
             
               Innumerable
               evils
               have
               compassed
               me
               about
               ,
               mine
               iniquities
               have
               taken
               hold
               upon
               me
               ,
               so
               that
               I
               am
               not
               able
               to
               look
               up
               :
               they
               are
               more
               than
               the
               hairs
               of
               mine
               head
               ;
               therefore
               mine
               heart
               faileth
               me
               .
            
             Or
             my
             heart
             hath
             left
             and
             forsaken
             me
             ,
             that
             
               prae
               dolore
            
             as
             Uatablus
             notes
             ,
             so
             Cant.
             5.
             6.
             
             
               My
               soul
               failed
               when
               he
               spake
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Anima
               mea
               Egressa
               est
               .
               My
               soul
               went
               out
               of
               me
               .
            
             She
             fell
             into
             a
             sad
             delquium
             or
             fainting
             fit
             ;
             and
             what
             is
             the
             reason
             ?
             Why
             ,
             it
             was
             her
             sorrow
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             her
             former
             security
             .
             As
             if
             she
             had
             said
             .
             Oh
             how
             have
             I
             played
             the
             beast
             ?
             What
             noble
             ,
             importunate
             ,
             constant
             love
             have
             I
             neglected
             and
             abused
             ?
             Oh
             how
             shall
             I
             ever
             look
             my
             Lord
             in
             the
             face
             ,
             or
             restore
             my self
             into
             his
             favour
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             fear
             .
             They
             see
             there
             are
             dangers
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             therewith
             they
             are
             so
             aff●cted
             that
             their
             souls
             fail
             within
             them
             .
             Thus
             as
             one
             of
             Jacobs
             sons
             opens
             his
             sack
             ,
             he
             finds
             his
             money
             in
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             sack
             tells
             his
             brethren
             and
             their
             hearts
             failed
             them
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Their
             heart
             went
             out
             of
             them
             and
             they
             were
             afraid
             .
             They
             knew
             not
             what
             this
             might
             work
             ;
             what
             might
             be
             the
             issue
             of
             things
             ,
             
             and
             fearing
             the
             worst
             their
             hearts
             over-ran
             them
             .
             This
             effect
             of
             fear
             is
             expressed
             by
             the
             melting
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             thus
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             Canaanites
             melted
             with
             fear
             ,
             Josh.
             5.
             1.
             
             
               Your
               terror
            
             (
             saith
             Rahab
             to
             the
             spies
             )
             Josh.
             2.
             9.
             10.
             
               is
               fallen
               upon
               us
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               the
               Land
               faint
               because
               of
               you
               .
            
             vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Our
               hearts
               did
               melt
               ,
               neither
               did
               there
               remain
               any
               more
               courage
               in
               any
               man
               ,
            
             in
             many
             other
             places
             ,
             Isa
             13.
             7.
             
             
               Nahum
               2.
               10.
               
               Ezek.
            
             21.
             7.
             
             Whether
             it
             be
             by
             grief
             ,
             as
             Psal.
             119.
             28.
             
             And
             so
             the
             heart
             melts
             in
             tears
             or
             fear
             which
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             causeth
             colliquation
             or
             melting
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             By
             distrust
             ,
             judging
             of
             the
             issue
             of
             things
             by
             causes
             ,
             they
             sometimes
             despair
             of
             deliverance
             and
             give
             up
             themselves
             for
             gone
             ,
             so
             1
             Sam.
             22.
             1.
             
             David
             
               said
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               I
               shall
               now
               perish
               one
               day
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               Saul
               .
            
             His
             heart
             sinks
             through
             distrust
             ,
             and
             he
             thinks
             to
             take
             an
             unwarrantable
             course
             for
             his
             security
             .
             Notwithstanding
             his
             brave
             and
             heroick
             mind
             at
             other
             times
             and
             upon
             other
             occasions
             which
             made
             him
             to
             attempt
             difficulties
             ,
             slight
             discouragements
             notwithstanding
             the
             experience
             of
             Gods
             goodness
             ,
             and
             the
             promises
             God
             had
             made
             him
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             :
             yet
             his
             heart
             failing
             ,
             and
             his
             spirit
             being
             sunk
             down
             into
             a
             fit
             of
             despondency
             ,
             he
             thus
             saith
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             resolves
             on
             a
             course
             to
             the
             great
             offence
             of
             his
             friends
             ,
             triumph
             of
             his
             enemies
             ,
             and
             dishonour
             of
             true
             religion
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Why
             God
             suffers
             it
             to
             be
             thus
             with
             people
             ,
             that
             their
             bodies
             and
             souls
             should
             fail
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             he
             may
             shew
             them
             their
             frailty
             and
             weakness
             ,
             teach
             them
             humility
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             base
             and
             vile
             in
             their
             own
             eyes
             .
             When
             a
             man
             finds
             both
             body
             and
             soul
             shrinking
             him
             ,
             and
             failing
             him
             ,
             he
             is
             ready
             to
             cry
             out
             ,
             Lord
             what
             a
             poor
             Creature
             
             am
             I
             ?
             What
             am
             I
             that
             I
             should
             glory
             in
             my self
             ,
             or
             behold
             my self
             with
             any
             complacency
             or
             delight
             ?
             When
             Jobs
             body
             and
             soul
             had
             failed
             him
             ,
             what
             opinion
             had
             he
             of
             himself
             ?
             or
             how
             did
             he
             stand
             affected
             towards
             himself
             ?
             Did
             he
             admire
             himself
             ,
             or
             was
             he
             inamoured
             of
             himself
             ?
             No
             ,
             Job
             42.
             6.
             
             
               Wherefore
               I
               abhor
               my self
               ,
               and
               repent
               in
               dust
               and
               ashes
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             he
             may
             thereby
             excite
             them
             to
             look
             up
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             exercise
             dependance
             on
             him
             .
             As
             long
             as
             we
             find
             a
             sufficiency
             in
             our selves
             ,
             we
             seldom
             have
             any
             great
             regard
             to
             God
             ;
             but
             when
             we
             see
             our selves
             unable
             to
             provide
             for
             our
             own
             welfare
             ,
             then
             we
             begin
             to
             look
             up
             to
             him
             .
             And
             for
             this
             cause
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             9.
             
             He
             sends
             thorns
             into
             our
             beds
             that
             he
             should
             have
             little
             ease
             there
             ;
             he
             brings
             afflictions
             that
             threatens
             death
             that
             we
             may
             look
             up
             .
             We
             had
             the
             sentence
             of
             death
             in
             our selves
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             not
             trust
             in
             our selves
             ,
             but
             in
             God
             which
             raised
             the
             dead
             .
             When
             as
             to
             natural
             helps
             and
             hopes
             they
             are
             lost
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             look
             up
             ,
             and
             throw
             the
             arms
             of
             faith
             about
             him
             ,
             he
             deprives
             us
             of
             all
             stayes
             and
             refuges
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             exercise
             dependance
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             stay
             our selves
             upon
             our
             God.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             he
             may
             thereby
             provoke
             us
             ,
             to
             look
             after
             a
             state
             wherein
             we
             may
             be
             free
             from
             these
             Deliquiums
             ,
             or
             failings
             ,
             both
             of
             body
             and
             soul
             ,
             which
             here
             we
             are
             liable
             to
             .
             When
             a
             man
             meets
             with
             inconveniencies
             in
             his
             journey
             ,
             he
             begins
             to
             wish
             himself
             at
             home
             :
             So
             when
             a
             good
             man
             is
             exercised
             with
             decay
             in
             his
             sences
             ,
             strength
             ,
             health
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             and
             with
             sorrow
             ,
             fear
             ,
             distrust
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             then
             he
             begins
             to
             grow
             weary
             of
             the
             world
             ▪
             he
             thinks
             of
             God
             and
             heaven
             ,
             with
             great
             longing
             to
             be
             with
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             in
             heaven
             .
             Then
             he
             cries
             
             out
             ,
             Oh
             what
             should
             I
             do
             here
             !
             Where
             shall
             I
             have
             relief
             ?
             Oh
             that
             I
             were
             with
             my
             God!
             So
             Job
             14.
             13.
             desires
             that
             God
             would
             hide
             him
             in
             the
             grave
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             keep
             him
             secret
             until
             his
             wrath
             was
             past
             :
             Not
             that
             he
             desired
             the
             grave
             it self
             ,
             or
             thought
             it
             pleasant
             to
             lye
             in
             putrefaction
             and
             rottenness
             ;
             but
             as
             an
             occasion
             of
             being
             conveied
             into
             a
             better
             state
             and
             place
             .
          
           
             Use.
             Is
             it
             so
             that
             both
             body
             and
             soul
             of
             good
             men
             do
             fail
             them
             in
             affliction
             ?
             then
             it
             is
             useful
             by
             way
             of
             Information
             ,
             to
             shew
             us
             what
             a
             poor
             vain
             thing
             man
             is
             .
             How
             unable
             is
             he
             to
             stand
             before
             his
             Makers
             displeasure
             ?
             In
             his
             prosperity
             how
             doth
             he
             vaunt
             himself
             ?
             How
             goodly
             is
             he
             in
             his
             own
             eyes
             ,
             and
             what
             confidence
             doth
             he
             put
             in
             his
             own
             abilities
             ?
             But
             when
             his
             maker
             takes
             him
             in
             hand
             ,
             what
             a
             trivial
             thing
             is
             he
             ,
             Job
             4.
             19.
             
             He
             is
             crushed
             before
             the
             moth
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             sooner
             then
             a
             moth
             is
             crushed
             betwixt
             a
             mans
             fingers
             ,
             he
             is
             ground
             to
             powder
             ,
             if
             God
             lay
             his
             hand
             upon
             him
             ;
             or
             he
             is
             such
             a
             trivial
             thing
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             not
             able
             to
             stand
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             such
             a
             despicable
             creature
             as
             the
             moth
             ,
             this
             contemptible
             creature
             prevails
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             conquers
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Use
               of
               Exhortation
            
             .
             1.
             
             Let
             us
             beware
             what
             stress
             we
             lay
             either
             upon
             body
             or
             soul.
             Alas
             ,
             what
             are
             they
             that
             we
             should
             confide
             in
             them
             ?
             If
             God
             do
             but
             lay
             his
             finger
             on
             them
             ,
             they
             droop
             and
             languish
             .
             What
             is
             the
             bravest
             spirit
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             when
             God
             comes
             and
             takes
             him
             by
             the
             arm
             ,
             and
             leads
             him
             away
             to
             judgment
             ?
             What
             work
             did
             two
             or
             three
             words
             writ
             upon
             the
             wall
             ,
             make
             with
             the
             great
             Babylonian
             Monarch
             ,
             Dan.
             5.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             
               His
               countenance
               was
               changed
               ,
               his
               thoughts
               troubled
               ,
               the
               joints
               of
               his
               loins
               loosed
               ,
               and
               his
               knees
               smote
               one
               against
               another
               .
            
             
             This
             being
             our
             nature
             ,
             What
             are
             we
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             put
             confidence
             in
             our selves
             ?
             Isa.
             2.
             22.
             
             We
             may
             neither
             trust
             in
             others
             ,
             neither
             may
             others
             trust
             in
             us
             ,
             neither
             may
             we
             trust
             in
             our selves
             ?
             Jer.
             17.
             5.
             
             
               Cursed
               be
               the
               man
               that
               trusteth
               in
               man
               ,
               and
               maketh
               flesh
               his
               arm
               ,
               and
               whose
               heart
               departeth
               from
               the
               Lord.
            
             What
             must
             we
             do
             then
             ?
             Isa.
             2.
             22.
             
             
               Cease
               from
               man
               whose
               breath
               is
               in
               his
               nostrils
               ,
               for
               wherein
               is
               he
               to
               be
               accounted
               of
               ?
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Let
             's
             not
             wonder
             if
             sometimes
             both
             body
             and
             soul
             fail
             us
             .
             We
             do
             not
             know
             how
             many
             of
             these
             fits
             we
             may
             be
             exercised
             with
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             befall
             us
             let
             's
             not
             wonder
             at
             it
             ;
             it
             s
             nothing
             but
             what
             the
             best
             of
             Gods
             servants
             are
             liable
             to
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             4.
             12.
             
             
               Think
               it
               not
               strange
               concerning
               the
               fiery
               trial
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               try
               you
               ,
               as
               though
               some
               strange
               thing
               happened
               unto
               you
               .
            
             When
             afflictions
             overtake
             us
             ,
             we
             are
             ready
             to
             wonder
             at
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             say
             ,
             it
             was
             never
             on
             this
             wise
             .
             Never
             was
             any
             sorrow
             like
             to
             my
             sorrow
             ,
             whereas
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             to
             say
             so
             ,
             afflictions
             are
             ordinary
             to
             the
             people
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Let
             us
             get
             an
             interest
             in
             God
             ,
             that
             so
             when
             they
             fail
             us
             ,
             he
             may
             stand
             by
             us
             and
             help
             us
             ,
             that
             when
             one
             of
             our
             fainting
             fits
             comes
             ,
             his
             left
             hand
             may
             be
             under
             our
             heads
             ,
             and
             his
             right
             hand
             may
             imbrace
             us
             .
             Let
             our
             fits
             be
             what
             they
             will
             ,
             if
             God
             stand
             by
             us
             ,
             and
             be
             with
             us
             ,
             we
             are
             safe
             enough
             ;
             Who
             shall
             be
             against
             us
             ?
             We
             need
             not
             fear
             the
             frowns
             of
             men
             ,
             the
             want
             of
             friends
             ,
             and
             comfort
             ,
             if
             God
             befriend
             and
             afford
             his
             grace
             unto
             us
             .
             But
             if
             he
             be
             not
             with
             us
             ,
             what
             will
             become
             of
             us
             ?
             Psal.
             94.
             17.
             
             
               Unless
               the
               Lord
               had
               been
               my
               help
               ,
               my
               soul
               had
               almost
               dwelt
               in
               silence
               ,
               brevi
               habitasset
               ,
            
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margent
             of
             your
             Bibles
             ,
             quickly
             .
             God
             can
             help
             us
             ,
             whether
             exercised
             with
             fainting
             in
             
             soul
             or
             body
             .
             It
             is
             good
             to
             get
             an
             interest
             in
             God
             ,
             for
             this
             was
             Asaphs
             happiness
             ,
             that
             though
             both
             soul
             and
             body
             failed
             him
             ,
             yet
             God
             stuck
             to
             him
             ,
             was
             the
             strength
             of
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             portion
             for
             ever
             .
             So
             we
             come
             to
             the
             second
             part
             of
             this
             26th
             Verse
             .
             The
             Psalmist
             in
             the
             former
             part
             of
             the
             verse
             having
             set
             down
             his
             affliction
             ,
             he
             doth
             in
             the
             latter
             set
             down
             the
             advantage
             he
             had
             from
             God
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             these
             two
             passages
             :
             
               God
               is
               the
               strength
               of
               my
               heart
               .
               (
               2
               )
               And
               my
               portion
               for
               ever
               .
            
             From
             the
             former
             of
             which
             this
             point
             offers
             it self
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
             That
             God
             is
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             hearts
             of
             his
             people
             in
             their
             afflictions
             and
             distress
             :
             Or
             more
             briefly
             thus
             ,
             God
             is
             the
             strength
             of
             his
             people
             .
             He
             looks
             after
             them
             ,
             takes
             care
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             supplies
             them
             with
             strength
             according
             as
             they
             stand
             in
             need
             .
             There
             is
             a
             very
             high
             and
             lofty
             passage
             ,
             Deut.
             33.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             As
             when
             a
             person
             is
             in
             a
             fainting
             condition
             ,
             we
             take
             him
             into
             our
             arms
             ,
             and
             hold
             up
             his
             head
             .
             So
             Cant.
             2.
             6
             ,
             
               His
               left
               hand
               is
               under
               my
               head
               ,
               and
               his
               right
               hand
               doth
               imbrace
               me
               ,
            
             If
             we
             look
             farther
             into
             Scripture
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             that
             the
             eminentest
             of
             Gods
             servants
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             were
             best
             furnished
             with
             abilities
             ,
             have
             in
             down
             right
             terms
             acknowledged
             that
             he
             is
             their
             strength
             .
             So
             Exod.
             15.
             2.
             
             Notwithstanding
             all
             his
             wisdom
             ,
             power
             ,
             and
             greatness
             ;
             yet
             he
             acknowledges
             it
             was
             God
             that
             was
             his
             strength
             ,
             who
             inabled
             him
             to
             accomplish
             those
             great
             things
             he
             had
             brought
             to
             pass
             .
             So
             Psal.
             18.
             1.
             
             
               I
               will
               love
               thee
               O
               Lord
               my
               strength
            
             ;
             in
             the
             following
             words
             he
             shews
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             the
             Rock
             of
             his
             heart
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               is
               my
               rock
               my
               fortress
               .
               —
               My
               strength
               in
               whom
               I
               trust
               .
            
             In
             the
             Original
             ,
             as
             here
             ,
             
               My
               rock
               in
               whom
               I
               will
               trust
               .
            
             We
             have
             the
             like
             from
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             Isa.
             49.
             5.
             
             
               My
               God
               shall
               be
               my
               strength
               .
            
          
           
           
             Now
             that
             you
             may
             better
             understand
             the
             reason
             of
             my
             following
             Method
             ,
             you
             are
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             what
             is
             here
             mentioned
             touching
             Gods
             being
             the
             strength
             of
             his
             servants
             ,
             is
             proposed
             by
             way
             of
             Antidote
             to
             their
             several
             maladies
             ,
             and
             distresses
             both
             in
             body
             and
             soul
             ,
             insisted
             on
             before
             .
             So
             that
             if
             I
             will
             closely
             pursue
             the
             intent
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             I
             must
             reflect
             upon
             the
             evils
             ,
             which
             I
             before
             represented
             them
             liable
             to
             ,
             and
             shew
             what
             a
             remedy
             he
             is
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             what
             relief
             he
             affords
             them
             .
             And
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             relieves
             them
             against
             the
             maladies
             of
             their
             bodies
             .
             Though
             their
             bodies
             are
             frail
             ,
             and
             subject
             to
             many
             distempers
             ,
             yet
             he
             hath
             relief
             for
             them
             against
             them
             all
             .
             There
             is
             not
             any
             distemper
             so
             mortal
             or
             dangerous
             ,
             but
             he
             can
             afford
             them
             help
             against
             it
             ,
             Psal.
             116.
             6.
             
             
               I
               was
               brought
               low
               ,
               and
               he
               helped
               me
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             relieves
             them
             against
             the
             decaies
             of
             their
             senses
             .
             He
             sometimes
             preserves
             them
             in
             a
             strong
             degree
             of
             vigour
             ,
             beyond
             what
             could
             reasonably
             be
             expected
             from
             the
             abilities
             and
             power
             of
             nature
             .
             How
             old
             a
             man
             was
             Moses
             ?
             He
             was
             an
             hundred
             and
             twenty
             years
             old
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Deut.
             34.
             7.
             
             
               His
               eyes
               were
               not
               dim
               ,
               nor
               his
               natural
               force
               abated
               .
            
             God
             is
             the
             Lord
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             hath
             the
             disposal
             of
             the
             several
             ordinances
             thereof
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             can
             inforce
             or
             restrain
             them
             ,
             execute
             or
             suspend
             them
             ,
             according
             as
             he
             sees
             good
             .
             He
             can
             put
             a
             youth
             into
             the
             state
             of
             an
             old
             man
             ,
             and
             an
             old
             man
             into
             the
             state
             of
             a
             youth
             ,
             and
             dispose
             of
             all
             persons
             ,
             and
             their
             concernments
             as
             he
             sees
             good
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             relieves
             them
             against
             the
             decay
             of
             their
             strength
             .
             That
             he
             sometimes
             marvellously
             renews
             ,
             and
             raises
             to
             an
             height
             beyond
             all
             probability
             and
             
             expectation
             ,
             as
             to
             outward
             and
             bodily
             strength
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             spiritual
             vigour
             :
             these
             words
             in
             Isa.
             40.
             29
             ,
             31.
             is
             verified
             :
             
               He
               giveth
               power
               to
               the
               faint
               ,
               and
               to
               them
               that
               have
               no
               might
               he
               encreases
               strength
               .
               They
               that
               wait
               on
               the
               Lord
               shall
               renew
               their
               strength
               .
            
             So
             the
             Lord
             doth
             alter
             the
             course
             of
             nature
             ,
             that
             when
             his
             servants
             are
             in
             a
             withering
             condition
             ,
             he
             renews
             their
             strength
             ,
             he
             works
             vigour
             and
             activity
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             enables
             them
             to
             do
             great
             things
             ,
             when
             he
             disables
             and
             brings
             down
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             mighty
             .
             Psal.
             18.
             29
             ,
             32
             ,
             33.
             34.
             
             
               By
               thee
               I
               have
               run
               through
               a
               troop
               ,
               and
               by
               my
               God
               have
               I
               leaped
               over
               a
               wall
               .
               Who
               is
               a
               rock
               ,
               save
               our
               God
               ?
               It
               is
               God
               that
               guideth
               me
               with
               strength
               .
               He
               maketh
               my
               feet
               like
               hinds
               feet
               .
               He
               teacheth
               my
               hands
               to
               war
               ,
               so
               that
               a
               bow
               of
               steel
               is
               broken
               by
               my
               arms
               .
               David
            
             was
             naturally
             a
             man
             of
             great
             strength
             ,
             and
             activity
             ;
             yet
             besides
             that
             ,
             God
             favoured
             him
             with
             an
             auxiliary
             extraordinary
             strength
             ,
             whereby
             he
             was
             fitted
             for
             those
             great
             services
             he
             performed
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             relieves
             them
             against
             the
             decay
             of
             their
             health
             .
             He
             hath
             many
             distempers
             ,
             whereby
             to
             exercise
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             bring
             them
             to
             their
             graves
             ;
             but
             yet
             there
             is
             none
             which
             he
             cannot
             either
             prevent
             or
             heal
             ,
             Psal.
             103.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             
               Who
               health
               all
               thy
               diseases
               ,
               who
               redeemeth
               thy
               life
               from
               destruction
               .
            
             Let
             the
             distemper
             be
             what
             it
             will
             ,
             the
             Ague
             ,
             Fever
             ,
             Stone
             ,
             Gout
             :
             yet
             he
             is
             able
             to
             prevent
             or
             cure
             it
             .
             Some
             distempers
             are
             so
             difficult
             and
             incurable
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             looked
             upon
             as
             
               Ludibria
               medicorum
            
             ,
             the
             scorn
             and
             disgrace
             of
             Physitians
             :
             But
             there
             is
             no
             distemper
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             God
             is
             not
             able
             to
             heal
             and
             cure
             .
             He
             is
             not
             under
             any
             restraint
             ,
             but
             what
             he
             lays
             upon
             himself
             ,
             Psal.
             135.
             6.
             
             
               Whatsoever
               he
               pleaseth
               he
               doth
               in
               heaven
               and
               in
               earth
               .
               What
               
               his
               soul
               desireth
               that
               he
               doth
               ,
            
             Job
             23.
             13.
             
             
               And
               he
               is
               able
               to
               do
               exceeding
               abundantly
               above
               all
               that
               we
               ask
               or
               think
               ,
            
             Ephes.
             3.
             20.
             
             Oh
             the
             greatness
             of
             the
             Lord
             our
             God
             ,
             and
             what
             security
             is
             there
             here
             for
             us
             in
             the
             greatest
             and
             most
             dangerous
             estate
             and
             condition
             !
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             relieves
             them
             against
             the
             maladies
             of
             their
             souls
             .
             He
             is
             a
             Physitian
             both
             for
             body
             and
             soul
             ,
             and
             understands
             the
             maladies
             and
             distempers
             of
             the
             one
             as
             well
             as
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             can
             heal
             those
             which
             belong
             to
             the
             latter
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             those
             which
             belong
             to
             the
             former
             .
             And
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             relieves
             them
             against
             their
             greatest
             sorrow
             .
             Under
             their
             greatest
             troubles
             and
             discouragements
             ,
             he
             can
             cheer
             up
             their
             souls
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             pleasant
             and
             joyful
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             2.
             14.
             
             
               Thanks
               be
               to
               God
               ,
               who
               alwaies
               causeth
               us
               to
               triumph
               in
               Christ.
            
             Here
             are
             two
             things
             to
             be
             considered
             .
             1.
             
             What
             a
             condition
             the
             Apostles
             were
             in
             as
             to
             their
             outward
             concernments
             ,
             they
             were
             even
             as
             miserable
             as
             men
             could
             be
             .
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             13.
             
             
               Accounted
               as
               the
               filth
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               off-scouring
               of
               all
               things
               .
            
             2.
             
             What
             God
             did
             for
             them
             .
             Times
             of
             triumph
             ,
             are
             times
             of
             extraordinary
             joy
             :
             yet
             such
             was
             the
             goodness
             of
             God
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             only
             cause
             them
             to
             triumph
             ;
             but
             this
             he
             did
             for
             them
             in
             the
             time
             when
             their
             troubles
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             the
             wicked
             caused
             their
             enemies
             to
             triumph
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             relieves
             them
             against
             fear
             .
             He
             many
             times
             works
             them
             to
             such
             a
             recumbency
             ,
             and
             dependence
             on
             him
             ,
             as
             causes
             all
             their
             fear
             to
             cease
             and
             vanish
             ,
             Psal.
             3.
             6.
             
             
               I
               will
               not
               be
               afraid
               of
               ten
               thousands
               of
               people
               ,
               that
               have
               set
               themselves
               against
               me
               round
               about
               .
            
             If
             God
             assist
             ,
             no
             Lion
             ,
             Bear
             ,
             or
             monster
             of
             men
             ,
             shall
             do
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             quelling
             of
             the
             hearts
             of
             Believers
             .
             And
             this
             was
             not
             a
             favour
             peculiar
             to
             him
             ,
             
             but
             such
             as
             he
             vouchsafes
             to
             other
             of
             his
             faithful
             servants
             .
             Psal.
             112.
             7.
             
             
               He
               shall
               not
               be
               afraid
               of
               evil
               tidings
               ,
               his
               heart
               is
               fixed
               ,
               trusting
               in
               the
               Lord.
            
             Notwithstanding
             the
             outward
             effect
             ,
             and
             visible
             tendency
             of
             things
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             yet
             he
             works
             in
             them
             this
             perswasion
             ,
             that
             the
             issue
             of
             things
             will
             be
             good
             ,
             whereby
             he
             dissolves
             and
             scatters
             those
             fears
             which
             otherwise
             would
             perplex
             and
             annoy
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             relieves
             them
             against
             their
             distrust
             .
             Sometimes
             their
             oppositions
             ,
             difficulties
             ,
             and
             dangers
             ,
             are
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             their
             very
             hearts
             are
             ready
             to
             sink
             and
             faint
             within
             them
             .
             Now
             at
             such
             a
             time
             he
             often
             comes
             in
             ,
             bears
             up
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             satisfies
             them
             ,
             resolves
             their
             doubts
             ,
             and
             satisfies
             their
             jealousies
             .
             You
             know
             who
             said
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             27.
             1.
             
             
               I
               shall
               perish
               one
               day
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               Saul
               .
            
             But
             Psal.
             118.
             17.
             we
             have
             him
             in
             another
             temper
             ,
             then
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               I
               shall
               not
               dye
               ,
               but
               live
               ,
               and
               declare
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             Oh
             how
             doth
             faith
             change
             the
             language
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             what
             happy
             alterations
             doth
             it
             work
             therein
             ?
          
           
             Now
             we
             shall
             proceed
             to
             the
             Reasons
             :
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
             Is
             drawn
             from
             the
             benignity
             ,
             kindness
             ,
             and
             goodness
             of
             his
             own
             nature
             ,
             which
             puts
             him
             upon
             those
             gracious
             appearances
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             is
             upon
             all
             occasions
             so
             ready
             to
             favour
             his
             people
             .
             Other
             reasons
             may
             be
             assigned
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             the
             fundamental
             ,
             Original
             ,
             Soveraign
             Reason
             ,
             which
             gives
             birth
             and
             existence
             to
             those
             that
             follow
             ,
             Rom.
             9.
             15.
             
             
               I
               will
               have
               mercy
               on
               whom
               I
               will
               have
               mercy
               .
            
             It
             is
             the
             goodness
             of
             his
             nature
             that
             puts
             him
             upon
             those
             eminent
             appearings
             ,
             for
             the
             support
             and
             deliverance
             of
             his
             people
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             From
             their
             necessity
             ,
             which
             is
             such
             as
             cryes
             aloud
             for
             it
             .
             Alas
             ,
             who
             ,
             or
             what
             are
             they
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             able
             to
             bear
             up
             against
             the
             maladies
             
             either
             of
             body
             or
             soul
             ?
             Now
             God
             being
             aware
             of
             this
             ,
             doth
             in
             compliance
             with
             their
             necessities
             ,
             afford
             them
             relief
             ,
             Deut.
             32.
             36.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               shall
               judge
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               repent
               himself
               for
               his
               servants
               when
               he
               seeth
               that
               their
               power
               is
               gone
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               none
               shut
               up
               or
               left
               .
            
             This
             is
             set
             down
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             an
             account
             of
             the
             time
             when
             God
             would
             help
             them
             ,
             but
             likewise
             as
             the
             reason
             wherefore
             he
             would
             do
             it
             .
             Men
             commonly
             are
             readiest
             to
             help
             us
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             least
             need
             :
             but
             God
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             most
             .
             He
             loves
             to
             appear
             in
             difficult
             cases
             ,
             and
             shew
             himself
             ,
             when
             he
             may
             best
             serve
             his
             own
             praise
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             From
             that
             service
             which
             he
             may
             hereby
             do
             to
             his
             own
             glory
             .
             To
             relieve
             a
             distressed
             people
             ,
             is
             a
             noble
             act
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             is
             meet
             to
             commend
             the
             nature
             of
             God
             to
             us
             .
             And
             there
             is
             not
             any
             person
             who
             any
             hath
             tincture
             of
             true
             piety
             ,
             or
             gratitude
             ,
             but
             being
             strengthned
             by
             God
             ,
             will
             bless
             and
             praise
             him
             for
             it
             .
             Exod.
             15.
             2.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               is
               my
               strength
               and
               song
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               become
               my
               salvation
               ,
               he
               is
               my
               God
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               prepare
               him
               an
               habitation
               ,
               my
               fathers
               God
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               exalt
               him
               .
            
             The
             people
             of
             God
             have
             ever
             resolved
             to
             make
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             hath
             appeared
             as
             their
             strength
             ,
             their
             song
             ,
             Psal.
             118.
             14.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               is
               my
               strength
               and
               song
               .
            
             And
             for
             this
             end
             doth
             God
             become
             the
             strength
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             to
             make
             their
             hearts
             and
             mouths
             full
             of
             the
             praises
             of
             God
             their
             deliverer
             .
             Psal.
             30.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             
               Thou
               hast
               turned
               for
               me
               ,
               my
               mourning
               into
               dancing
               :
               thou
               hast
               put
               off
               my
               sackcloth
               ,
               and
               guided
               me
               with
               gladness
               :
               To
               the
               end
               that
               my
               glory
               may
               sing
               praise
               to
               thee
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               silent
               ,
               O
               Lord
               my
               God
               I
               will
               give
               thanks
               unto
               thee
               for
               ever
               .
            
          
           
             
               Use
               〈◊〉
               .
               of
               Information
            
             .
             If
             it
             be
             thus
             that
             God
             is
             the
             strength
             of
             his
             people
             .
             1.
             
             We
             may
             see
             whence
             
             it
             is
             that
             the
             people
             of
             God
             bear
             up
             ,
             and
             hold
             out
             under
             such
             great
             oppositions
             and
             difficulties
             .
             Satan
             he
             is
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             World
             that
             's
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             as
             if
             these
             were
             not
             sufficient
             ,
             they
             have
             infirmities
             both
             of
             body
             and
             soul
             to
             encounter
             with
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             hold
             out
             .
             Now
             whence
             happens
             this
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             4
             :
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             
               Though
               all
               men
               forsook
               me
               ,
               notwithstanding
               ,
            
             saith
             
               Paul
               ,
               the
               Lord
               stood
               with
               me
               ,
               and
               strengthned
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               was
               delivered
               out
               of
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               Lion.
            
             God
             stood
             by
             him
             ,
             bound
             the
             Emperors
             hands
             that
             he
             could
             do
             nothing
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             appears
             whence
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             they
             accomplish
             such
             great
             things
             .
             What
             great
             and
             famous
             things
             did
             
               Moses
               ,
               Joshua
               ,
               Gideon
               ,
               David
               ,
            
             and
             others
             accomplish
             ?
             Whence
             had
             they
             the
             might
             ,
             power
             ,
             and
             victory
             .
             It
             was
             not
             by
             their
             might
             ,
             their
             puissance
             ,
             by
             their
             strength
             that
             they
             prevailed
             ,
             but
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             Phil.
             4.
             13.
             
             
               I
               can
               do
               all
               things
               through
               Christ
               that
               strengthneth
               me
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             What
             folly
             and
             unworthiness
             it
             is
             in
             good
             men
             to
             appear
             against
             God
             ,
             or
             do
             any
             thing
             to
             his
             dishonour
             ,
             or
             against
             his
             interest
             :
             It
             is
             no
             less
             than
             to
             appear
             ,
             and
             fight
             against
             their
             own
             strength
             .
             Should
             you
             see
             a
             man
             strike
             at
             ,
             and
             beat
             his
             own
             arm
             ,
             you
             would
             take
             it
             for
             a
             piece
             of
             strange
             madness
             :
             And
             yet
             no
             less
             madness
             is
             it
             for
             any
             one
             to
             ingage
             against
             God
             ,
             to
             ingage
             against
             him
             who
             is
             his
             strength
             .
             For
             men
             to
             fight
             against
             him
             ,
             is
             to
             kick
             against
             the
             pricks
             ,
             a
             folly
             to
             a
             Proverb
             :
             and
             for
             the
             people
             of
             God
             to
             oppose
             him
             ,
             is
             for
             Israel
             to
             oppugne
             the
             strength
             of
             Israel
             ,
             to
             fight
             against
             themselves
             .
             
               He
               that
               sinneth
               against
               me
               ,
               wrongeth
               his
               own
               soul
               :
               all
               they
               that
               hate
               me
               love
               death
               ,
            
             Prov.
             8.
             36.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Use
               of
               Exhortation
            
             ,
             2.
             
             Let
             us
             in
             time
             of
             affliction
             
             of
             body
             and
             soul
             ,
             flee
             unto
             him
             and
             make
             use
             of
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             strength
             of
             our
             life
             .
             When
             any
             thing
             ailes
             us
             either
             in
             body
             or
             soul
             ,
             let
             us
             have
             recourse
             to
             him
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             abundant
             in
             strength
             ,
             he
             is
             mighty
             in
             strength
             and
             wisdom
             ,
             Job
             36.
             5.
             
             None
             can
             enter
             the
             lists
             with
             him
             .
             
               Who
               hath
               been
               his
               counsellor
            
             ?
             His
             strength
             is
             everlasting
             .
             Isa.
             26.
             4.
             
             
               In
               the
               Lord
               Jehovah
               is
               everlasting
               strength
               .
            
             He
             is
             ready
             to
             communicate
             it
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             Isa.
             41.
             10.
             
             
               I
               am
               thy
               God
               ,
               I
               will
               strengthen
               thee
               .
            
             And
             what
             more
             can
             we
             desire
             to
             encourage
             us
             to
             have
             recourse
             to
             him
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Let
             us
             plead
             it
             to
             him
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             in
             need
             of
             help
             from
             him
             .
             Let
             's
             urge
             it
             to
             him
             ,
             whether
             he
             be
             not
             our
             strength
             ,
             and
             in
             case
             he
             be
             ,
             let
             us
             plead
             with
             all
             reverence
             and
             holy
             boldness
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             not
             proper
             for
             him
             to
             help
             us
             ,
             Psal.
             43.
             2.
             
             
               For
               thou
               art
               the
               God
               of
               my
               strength
               ,
               why
               dost
               thou
               cast
               me
               off
               ?
            
             Thou
             hast
             caused
             me
             to
             hope
             in
             thee
             ;
             thou
             hast
             said
             ,
             that
             thou
             wouldst
             be
             my
             strength
             ;
             thou
             hast
             engaged
             that
             thou
             wilt
             not
             cast
             them
             off
             that
             cast
             their
             concerns
             on
             thee
             ,
             that
             trust
             in
             thee
             ,
             and
             have
             hoped
             and
             trusted
             in
             this
             word
             ;
             I
             have
             refused
             all
             other
             things
             as
             empty
             vanities
             that
             cannot
             help
             ,
             and
             wilt
             thou
             cast
             me
             off
             ?
             Let
             men
             and
             Angels
             see
             that
             thou
             art
             faithful
             ,
             and
             wilt
             not
             in
             thy
             works
             ,
             fly
             off
             from
             thy
             word
             .
             Lord
             let
             it
             be
             unto
             me
             according
             to
             thy
             good
             word
             of
             promise
             ,
             and
             as
             thou
             hast
             been
             unto
             thy
             people
             ,
             make
             it
             appear
             ,
             as
             1
             Sam.
             15.
             29.
             
             
               That
               the
               strength
               of
            
             Israel
             
               will
               not
               lie
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             When
             we
             undertake
             the
             performances
             of
             duty
             ,
             let
             us
             undertake
             and
             perform
             them
             in
             his
             strength
             .
             Distrusting
             our
             own
             strength
             ,
             let
             us
             rely
             and
             depend
             upon
             his
             .
             You
             know
             the
             voice
             that
             
             came
             down
             to
             
               Augustine
               ,
               In
               te
               stas
               &
               non
               stas
               .
            
             Such
             is
             the
             weakness
             of
             our
             own
             strength
             that
             if
             we
             have
             no
             more
             than
             it
             ,
             we
             shall
             do
             just
             nothing
             .
             When
             we
             ingage
             in
             any
             duty
             ,
             pray
             ,
             read
             ,
             hear
             or
             sing
             ,
             let
             us
             rely
             on
             him
             to
             help
             us
             to
             the
             acceptable
             performances
             ,
             to
             help
             our
             infirmities
             ,
             when
             we
             know
             not
             how
             to
             offer
             them
             as
             we
             ought
             ,
             and
             to
             bless
             us
             in
             the
             deed
             .
             Psal.
             71.
             16.
             
             
               I
               will
               go
               in
               the
               strength
               of
               the
               Lord
               God.
               I
               will
               make
               mention
               of
               thy
               righteousness
               even
               ofthine
               only
               .
            
             We
             look
             upon
             our selves
             strong
             enough
             to
             manage
             duties
             ,
             and
             this
             hath
             been
             the
             overthrow
             of
             many
             a
             duty
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             horribly
             fail'd
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             lost
             the
             blessing
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Let
             's
             not
             measure
             our
             safety
             or
             welfare
             by
             any
             thing
             in
             our selves
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             strength
             of
             God.
             If
             we
             measure
             our
             strength
             and
             welfare
             by
             what
             is
             in
             our selves
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             despairing
             and
             fainting
             every
             day
             ,
             but
             measuring
             it
             by
             him
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             capable
             of
             preserving
             our selves
             in
             a
             state
             of
             hope
             and
             confidence
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             such
             difficulties
             before
             us
             ,
             we
             may
             pass
             the
             sentence
             of
             death
             on
             our selves
             without
             blame
             ,
             and
             cast
             off
             our
             confidence
             and
             let
             our
             expectation
             perish
             ,
             but
             whiles
             they
             are
             no
             other
             than
             such
             as
             he
             is
             able
             to
             deal
             with
             ,
             there
             is
             ground
             of
             hope
             ,
             stand
             still
             saith
             Moses
             to
             the
             murmuring
             Israelites
             and
             see
             the
             salvation
             of
             the
             Lord.
             Herein
             we
             commonly
             miss
             it
             ,
             that
             we
             measure
             our
             safety
             by
             a
             wrong
             rule
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Let
             us
             ascribe
             our
             enduring
             of
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             performance
             of
             duties
             unto
             him
             .
             If
             we
             suffer
             patiently
             ,
             bear
             under
             the
             yoke
             of
             Christ
             ,
             let
             us
             give
             the
             praise
             to
             God
             ,
             saying
             not
             to
             us
             ,
             but
             to
             thy
             name
             give
             the
             glory
             ,
             Psal.
             115.
             1.
             
             'T
             is
             not
             our
             own
             strength
             ,
             not
             our
             own
             courage
             that
             can
             bear
             us
             up
             under
             ,
             or
             get
             us
             out
             of
             trouble
             .
             The
             Psalmist
             
             ascribes
             strength
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             belongs
             to
             him
             ,
             dare
             not
             usurpe
             and
             attribute
             to
             himself
             his
             deliverances
             ,
             Psal.
             59.
             17.
             
             
               Unto
               thee
               O
               my
               strength
               will
               I
               sing
               ,
               for
               God
               is
               my
               defence
               and
               the
               God
               of
               my
               mercy
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Use
               of
               Comfort
            
             .
             Is
             God
             the
             strength
             of
             his
             people
             when
             they
             are
             exercised
             with
             any
             distress
             ?
             Here
             then
             is
             comfort
             for
             you
             who
             labour
             under
             faylings
             both
             of
             body
             and
             mind
             .
             You
             are
             exercised
             perhaps
             with
             decays
             in
             your
             sences
             ,
             strength
             ,
             health
             :
             with
             sorrow
             ,
             fear
             ,
             distrust
             ,
             and
             find
             your
             own
             ability
             insufficient
             to
             encounter
             herewith
             .
             However
             ,
             be
             of
             good
             cheer
             ,
             God
             is
             engaged
             for
             you
             ,
             and
             what
             condition
             can
             you
             be
             in
             which
             God
             is
             not
             able
             to
             deliver
             you
             out
             of
             ?
             It
             is
             not
             your
             own
             strength
             ,
             but
             his
             ,
             which
             you
             have
             to
             trust
             to
             .
             Which
             is
             a
             consideration
             so
             full
             of
             comfort
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             afford
             us
             relief
             in
             the
             lowest
             condition
             ,
             in
             the
             saddest
             times
             and
             most
             difficult
             seasons
             .
             How
             low
             was
             the
             condition
             of
             Asaph
             ?
             yet
             he
             settles
             his
             thoughts
             and
             quiets
             himself
             with
             this
             consideration
             ,
             
               That
               God
               was
               his
               strength
               ,
               the
               strength
               of
               his
               heart
               and
               his
               portion
               for
               ever
               .
            
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
             That
             God
             is
             the
             portion
             of
             his
             people
             .
             Notwithstanding
             all
             his
             perfections
             ,
             sufficiency
             and
             fulness
             ;
             yet
             he
             hath
             bestowed
             and
             setled
             himself
             upon
             them
             for
             all
             those
             advantages
             and
             uses
             ,
             which
             a
             portion
             is
             serviceable
             to
             .
             Not
             judging
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             good
             enough
             to
             be
             a
             portion
             for
             them
             ,
             he
             hath
             bestowed
             himself
             upon
             them
             .
             Herein
             he
             hath
             so
             ordered
             things
             ,
             that
             the
             business
             stands
             reciprocall
             ,
             1.
             
             
               They
               are
               his
               portion
            
             ,
             Deut.
             32.
             9.
             
             
               The
               Lords
               portion
               is
               his
               people
               ,
            
             Jacob
             
               is
               the
               lot
               of
               his
               inheritance
               ,
            
             Zach.
             2.
             12.
             
             
               And
               the
               Lord
               shall
               inherit
            
             Judah
             
               his
               portion
               in
               the
               holy
               Land.
            
             They
             
             are
             the
             portion
             of
             mankind
             that
             he
             makes
             his
             peculiar
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             own
             and
             delight
             in
             .
             And
             then
             2.
             
             
               He
               is
               their
               portion
            
             .
             Psal.
             119.
             157.
             
             
               Thou
               art
               my
               portion
               O
               Lord.
            
             Lament
             .
             3.
             24.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               is
               my
               portion
               saith
               my
               soul.
            
             And
             that
             you
             may
             not
             think
             he
             restrains
             himself
             to
             particular
             persons
             ,
             he
             is
             said
             to
             be
             the
             portion
             of
             Jacob.
             Jer.
             10.
             16.
             
             
               The
               portion
               of
            
             Jacob
             
               is
               not
               like
               them
            
             .
             Now
             there
             is
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             grounds
             of
             their
             being
             his
             portion
             ,
             and
             his
             being
             theirs
             .
             They
             are
             said
             to
             be
             his
             portion
             ,
             inasmuch
             as
             he
             hath
             chosen
             them
             from
             amongst
             all
             the
             people
             in
             the
             world
             to
             profess
             his
             name
             ,
             hold
             communion
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             serve
             him
             .
             And
             he
             is
             said
             to
             be
             their
             portion
             inasmuch
             as
             he
             hath
             settled
             himself
             upon
             them
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             their
             sustentation
             and
             happiness
             .
             First
             ,
             I
             shall
             shew
             what
             a
             portion
             is
             ,
             and
             Secondly
             ,
             what
             a
             portion
             God
             is
             to
             his
             people
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             What
             a
             portion
             is
             .
             To
             that
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             a
             mans
             portion
             ,
             as
             you
             that
             are
             but
             little
             experienced
             in
             the
             world
             know
             ,
             is
             a
             certain
             measure
             or
             parcel
             of
             Money
             ,
             Lands
             or
             Goods
             which
             is
             made
             over
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             settled
             upon
             him
             for
             his
             subsistence
             and
             livelihood
             .
             Thus
             the
             prodigal
             ,
             Luke
             15.
             12.
             saith
             to
             his
             Father
             
               give
               me
               the
               portion
               of
               goods
               that
               falleth
               to
               me
               .
            
             Now
             when
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             that
             God
             is
             the
             portion
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             understand
             that
             he
             is
             somewhat
             bearing
             resemblance
             thereunto
             ;
             as
             that
             he
             hath
             made
             over
             himself
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             settled
             himself
             upon
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             subsistence
             and
             livelihood
             both
             of
             their
             bodies
             and
             souls
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Priests
             and
             Levites
             should
             have
             no
             inheritance
             among
             their
             brethren
             ,
             because
             that
             the
             Lord
             was
             their
             inheritance
             ,
             Deut.
             18.
             2.
             
             They
             were
             not
             to
             be
             sharers
             in
             the
             spoyl
             taken
             from
             the
             enemy
             as
             the
             
             other
             tribes
             were
             ,
             yet
             they
             had
             this
             to
             recompence
             it
             ,
             that
             God
             was
             their
             inheritance
             ,
             who
             did
             in
             a
             peculiar
             way
             make
             provision
             for
             their
             supply
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             VVhat
             kind
             of
             a
             portion
             God
             is
             .
             And
             1.
             
             He
             is
             a
             real
             and
             substantial
             portion
             .
             As
             for
             the
             things
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             they
             are
             shadows
             and
             dreams
             ,
             void
             of
             reality
             and
             substance
             .
             Prov.
             22.
             5.
             
             VVordly
             wealth
             is
             a
             thing
             of
             such
             a
             nature
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             no
             real
             existence
             .
             It
             is
             rather
             an
             empty
             shew
             than
             any
             real
             being
             ,
             so
             Hos.
             12.
             1.
             
             
               Ephraim
               feedeth
               on
               wind
               ,
               and
               followeth
               after
               the
               East
               wind
               .
            
             Frivolous
             and
             foolish
             helps
             and
             comforts
             .
             What
             bad
             food
             is
             the
             Wind
             ?
             It
             may
             distemper
             and
             disorder
             us
             ,
             but
             it
             cannot
             satisfie
             and
             nourish
             us
             .
             Yet
             this
             is
             the
             state
             of
             all
             worldly
             things
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             of
             an
             airy
             windy
             nature
             ,
             void
             of
             matter
             and
             substance
             .
             But
             it
             is
             not
             so
             with
             God
             ,
             he
             hath
             substance
             in
             him
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             what
             he
             seems
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             find
             him
             to
             the
             full
             .
             Prov.
             8.
             21.
             
             
               That
               I
               may
               cause
               those
               that
               love
               me
               to
               inherit
               substance
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               fill
               their
               treasures
               .
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             the
             word
             for
             substance
             ,
             which
             signifies
             that
             which
             is
             really
             or
             as
             
               a
               Lapide
            
             as
             others
             note
             
               rem
               solide
               ,
               vereque
               subsistentem
            
             ,
             such
             a
             thing
             as
             is
             not
             a
             shadow
             ,
             or
             meer
             resemblance
             ,
             but
             hath
             a
             solid
             and
             true
             subsistence
             .
             As
             for
             worldly
             portions
             they
             afford
             an
             appearance
             ,
             but
             want
             substance
             ,
             but
             now
             God
             is
             such
             a
             portion
             as
             hath
             substance
             ,
             durable
             substance
             and
             precious
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             is
             a
             plentiful
             portion
             .
             Some
             have
             portions
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             not
             commensurate
             to
             what
             is
             required
             to
             their
             subsistence
             ,
             but
             in
             God
             there
             is
             whatsoever
             is
             necessary
             for
             our
             subsistence
             ,
             comfort
             and
             happines
             .
             He
             is
             exercised
             with
             strange
             wants
             ,
             whom
             God
             is
             not
             able
             to
             supply
             .
             Psal.
             50.
             12.
             
             
               The
               World
               is
               mine
               and
               the
               fulness
               thereof
               .
            
             And
             besides
             the
             world
             ,
             he
             
             hath
             an
             inexhaustible
             fulness
             in
             himself
             ,
             which
             would
             afford
             sufficient
             supply
             ,
             though
             the
             world
             should
             utterly
             fail
             ,
             Gen.
             15.
             1.
             
             
               I
               am
               thy
               shield
            
             (
             saith
             God
             to
             
               Abram
               )
               and
               thy
               exceeding
               great
               reward
               .
            
             It
             was
             he
             that
             made
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             he
             can
             supply
             his
             servants
             without
             it
             .
             He
             can
             create
             comforts
             for
             his
             people
             if
             he
             sees
             needful
             .
             And
             sooner
             than
             they
             shall
             want
             what
             is
             necessary
             for
             them
             ,
             he
             will
             proceed
             beyond
             the
             ordinary
             way
             of
             his
             providence
             ,
             and
             shew
             a
             miraculous
             power
             in
             raising
             supplies
             .
             They
             have
             a
             God
             alsufficient
             ,
             whom
             no
             difficulty
             can
             pose
             ,
             and
             is
             able
             to
             bring
             about
             what
             is
             possible
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             nothing
             can
             be
             necessary
             to
             any
             which
             is
             impossible
             to
             be
             ,
             Gen.
             17.
             1.
             
             
               I
               am
               the
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               walk
               before
               me
               and
               be
               thou
               perfect
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             is
             a
             satisfying
             portion
             .
             Though
             the
             portions
             of
             persons
             are
             never
             so
             great
             ,
             yet
             how
             few
             are
             satisfied
             therewith
             ?
             Nay
             commonly
             the
             more
             they
             have
             ,
             the
             further
             they
             are
             from
             satisfaction
             and
             contentment
             ,
             
               Eccl.
               5.
               10.
               
               He
               that
               loveth
               silver
               shall
               not
               be
               satisfied
               with
               silver
               ,
               nor
               he
               that
               loveth
               abundance
               with
               increase
               .
            
             How
             insatiable
             are
             mens
             desires
             ,
             and
             how
             do
             their
             plentiful
             enjoyment
             sharpen
             their
             appetite
             to
             more
             ,
             and
             beget
             discontented
             cravings
             to
             an
             endless
             dissatisfaction
             and
             toil
             for
             that
             which
             dothnot
             satiate
             ?
             But
             God
             doth
             satisfie
             the
             souls
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             Jer.
             31.
             14.
             
             
               And
               I
               will
               satiate
               the
               soul
               of
               the
               Priests
               with
               fatness
               ,
               and
               my
               people
               shall
               be
               satisfied
               with
               goodness
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord.
            
             He
             needs
             must
             be
             very
             unreasonable
             whom
             God
             will
             not
             satisfie
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             is
             such
             a
             Portion
             as
             can
             make
             himself
             a
             blessing
             to
             us
             .
             Now
             this
             is
             more
             than
             any
             other
             portion
             or
             the
             donor
             thereof
             can
             do
             .
             Men
             may
             bestow
             
             portions
             :
             but
             they
             cannot
             make
             them
             blessings
             to
             those
             who
             have
             them
             .
             A
             father
             may
             leave
             his
             child
             a
             portion
             :
             but
             he
             cannot
             command
             a
             blessing
             upon
             it
             ,
             nor
             absolutely
             promise
             himself
             that
             the
             child
             shall
             not
             turn
             it
             into
             a
             curse
             :
             but
             God
             hath
             blessings
             at
             command
             ,
             Psal.
             133.
             3.
             
             
               As
               the
               dew
               of
               Hermon
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               dew
               that
               descended
               from
               the
               mountains
               of
               Zion
               ,
               for
               there
               the
               Lord
               commanded
               the
               blessing
               even
               life
               for
               evermore
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             conceived
             how
             a
             man
             should
             have
             him
             for
             his
             portion
             ,
             and
             not
             have
             a
             blessing
             in
             him
             .
             What
             ,
             have
             blessedness
             it self
             ,
             and
             not
             have
             a
             blessing
             of
             him
             ?
             that
             cannot
             be
             immagined
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             He
             is
             an
             everlasting
             Portion
             .
             He
             is
             such
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             neither
             be
             taken
             from
             us
             ,
             nor
             diminished
             .
             All
             the
             arts
             of
             men
             and
             devils
             cannot
             take
             him
             from
             his
             people
             .
             Plutarch
             tells
             of
             the
             Tyrians
             ,
             that
             they
             chained
             up
             their
             gods
             ,
             lest
             their
             enemies
             by
             charms
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             arts
             ,
             should
             entice
             them
             from
             them
             .
             And
             pitiful
             Gods
             they
             were
             ,
             first
             that
             might
             be
             chained
             .
             2.
             
             That
             must
             be
             chained
             least
             they
             overrun
             those
             who
             confided
             in
             them
             .
             Our
             God
             forsaketh
             not
             those
             that
             trust
             in
             him
             .
             And
             as
             he
             cannot
             be
             taken
             from
             his
             people
             ,
             so
             after
             they
             have
             lived
             upon
             him
             thousands
             of
             years
             ,
             they
             will
             find
             him
             as
             full
             as
             ever
             they
             did
             before
             .
             He
             is
             
               fons
               indeficiens
            
             ,
             a
             never
             failing
             fountain
             .
             Nothwithstanding
             his
             supplying
             heaven
             and
             earth
             from
             the
             Creation
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             yet
             he
             's
             as
             full
             as
             ever
             he
             was
             before
             .
             Though
             the
             Sun
             by
             its
             shining
             ,
             and
             the
             Sea
             by
             its
             flowing
             should
             suffer
             a
             diminution
             ,
             the
             one
             in
             its
             light
             ,
             the
             other
             in
             its
             water
             ;
             yet
             God
             after
             all
             his
             communications
             will
             be
             as
             full
             as
             ever
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             their
             Portion
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             How
             became
             he
             their
             portion
             ?
             Answ.
             It
             was
             his
             own
             act
             and
             deed
             .
             He
             did
             of
             his
             own
             free
             accord
             convey
             himself
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             settle
             himself
             upon
             us
             .
             Seeing
             us
             a
             poor
             ,
             lost
             and
             undone
             people
             ,
             he
             did
             of
             his
             own
             meer
             grace
             and
             compassion
             bestow
             himself
             upon
             us
             ,
             Ezek.
             16.
             8.
             
             
               I
               spread
               my
               skirt
               over
               thee
               and
               covered
               thy
               nakedness
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Oh
             what
             a
             great
             act
             of
             grace
             was
             this
             !
             If
             a
             man
             of
             a
             great
             Estate
             ,
             seeing
             a
             poor
             distressed
             child
             forsaken
             ;
             forlorn
             ,
             should
             adopt
             him
             for
             his
             Son
             ,
             and
             settle
             all
             he
             hath
             upon
             him
             ,
             would
             not
             all
             look
             upon
             this
             as
             a
             compassionate
             act
             ?
             Oh
             how
             greatly
             hath
             God
             condescended
             so
             to
             compassionate
             sinners
             ,
             lying
             in
             their
             blood
             and
             filthiness
             ,
             as
             to
             take
             them
             in
             unto
             himself
             ,
             to
             give
             them
             an
             inheritance
             amongst
             those
             that
             are
             sanctified
             !
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Use
               of
               Information
            
             .
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             rich
             ,
             wealthy
             ,
             and
             happy
             condition
             of
             the
             servants
             of
             God.
             Of
             all
             people
             in
             the
             world
             they
             are
             best
             provided
             for
             :
             God
             who
             is
             the
             Lord
             of
             
             all
             is
             their
             portion
             .
             What
             then
             can
             they
             want
             ?
             If
             Allsufficiency
             it self
             may
             want
             ,
             then
             they
             may
             want
             ;
             but
             that
             being
             impossible
             ,
             we
             may
             make
             account
             that
             they
             will
             not
             want
             ,
             Psal.
             23.
             1.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               is
               my
               shepheard
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               want
               .
            
             Psal.
             34.
             9.
             
             
               There
               is
               no
               want
               to
               them
               that
               fear
               him
               .
            
             Psal.
             84.
             11.
             
             
               No
               good
               thing
               will
               he
               withhold
               from
               them
               that
               walk
               uprightly
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             may
             be
             informed
             ,
             what
             little
             cause
             good
             men
             have
             to
             complain
             .
             Sometimes
             their
             spirits
             are
             very
             unquiet
             ,
             discontented
             and
             unsatisfied
             with
             their
             present
             condition
             ,
             and
             very
             heavy
             ,
             and
             sad
             complaints
             proceed
             from
             them
             .
             Now
             alas
             what
             reason
             is
             there
             for
             this
             ?
             Have
             they
             not
             God
             for
             their
             portion
             ,
             and
             is
             he
             not
             all
             ,
             and
             hath
             he
             not
             all
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             the
             disposal
             of
             all
             belong
             to
             him
             ?
             What
             then
             would
             they
             have
             ?
             God
             looks
             when
             he
             hath
             bestowed
             himself
             on
             people
             ,
             and
             is
             become
             their
             portion
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             content
             with
             him
             ,
             Heb.
             13.
             5.
             
             
               Be
               content
               with
               such
               things
               as
               you
               have
               ,
               for
               he
               hath
               said
               ,
               I
               will
               never
               leave
               thee
               nor
               forsake
               thee
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             are
             informed
             of
             the
             vast
             difference
             there
             is
             betwixt
             the
             portion
             of
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             carnal
             men
             ,
             Job
             20.
             29.
             discoursing
             of
             the
             evils
             which
             attend
             irreligious
             and
             profane
             men
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               This
               is
               the
               portion
               of
               a
               wicked
               man
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               heritage
               appointed
               to
               him
               by
               God
               ,
            
             Psal.
             11.
             6.
             
             
               Upon
               the
               wicked
               he
               shall
               rain
               snares
               ,
               fire
               and
               brimstone
               ,
               and
               an
               horrible
               tempest
               :
               this
               shall
               be
               the
               portion
               of
               their
               cup.
            
             And
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Mat.
             24.
             51.
             shews
             that
             Hypocrites
             and
             profane
             persons
             have
             their
             portion
             where
             there
             is
             weeping
             and
             gnashing
             of
             teeth
             .
             This
             is
             sad
             ,
             but
             yet
             whiles
             God
             deals
             thus
             with
             them
             ,
             he
             proceeds
             more
             favourably
             with
             his
             own
             people
             .
             He
             himself
             who
             is
             light
             ,
             and
             life
             ,
             and
             love
             ,
             is
             their
             portion
             ,
             when
             carnal
             men
             have
             alledged
             all
             that
             ever
             they
             can
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             their
             portions
             ,
             we
             may
             cry
             out
             with
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             Jer.
             10.
             16.
             
             
               The
               portion
               of
               Jacob
               is
               not
               like
               them
               ,
               for
               he
               is
               the
               former
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               Israel
               is
               the
               rod
               of
               his
               inheritance
               ,
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               is
               his
               name
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Use
               of
               Exhortation
            
             .
             1.
             
             Let
             us
             rejoyce
             and
             glory
             in
             our
             portion
             .
             When
             people
             have
             great
             portions
             they
             use
             to
             be
             affected
             with
             them
             .
             Oh
             then
             how
             much
             should
             this
             portion
             transport
             our
             hearts
             with
             joy
             !
             Had
             we
             a
             whole
             mountain
             of
             Silver
             and
             Gold
             ,
             a
             whole
             Empire
             ,
             nay
             the
             whole
             world
             for
             our
             portion
             ,
             it
             were
             not
             comparable
             to
             what
             we
             have
             in
             having
             God
             for
             our
             portion
             ,
             Psal.
             16.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               is
               the
               portion
               of
               mine
               inheritance
               ,
               and
               of
               my
               cup
               ,
               thou
               maintainest
               my
               lot
               .
               The
               lines
               are
               fallen
               unto
               me
               in
               pleasant
               places
               ,
               yea
               I
               have
               a
               goodly
               heritage
               .
            
          
           
           
             2.
             
             Let
             us
             live
             upon
             him
             .
             What
             have
             people
             portions
             for
             ,
             but
             to
             live
             upon
             them
             ?
             God
             then
             being
             our
             portion
             and
             inheritance
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             unto
             us
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             ,
             Lands
             and
             Livings
             ,
             Food
             and
             rayment
             ,
             and
             let
             us
             depend
             upon
             him
             for
             preservation
             and
             sustenance
             .
             By
             faith
             we
             make
             all
             things
             ours
             ,
             as
             God
             hach
             offered
             himself
             and
             Son
             to
             our
             faith
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             22.
             
             All
             things
             are
             yours
             ,
             whether
             Paul
             or
             Apollo
             ,
             or
             Cephas
             ,
             or
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             better
             than
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             present
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             comforts
             of
             it
             ?
             Things
             to
             come
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             seen
             ,
             which
             ate
             eternal
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Let
             us
             make
             account
             that
             however
             things
             go
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             provided
             for
             and
             supplied
             .
             Other
             portions
             may
             fail
             us
             many
             ways
             :
             but
             God
             is
             such
             a
             portion
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             never
             fail
             us
             ,
             but
             will
             prove
             abundantly
             sufficient
             to
             all
             intents
             and
             purposes
             ,
             Phil.
             4.
             19.
             
             
               But
               my
               God
               stall
               supply
               all
               your
               need
               according
               to
               his
               riches
               in
               glory
               by
               Jesus
               Christ.
            
             We
             shall
             not
             want
             ,
             here
             he
             will
             withhold
             no
             good
             from
             us
             ,
             and
             what
             can
             he
             deny
             that
             spared
             not
             his
             own
             Son
             ,
             and
             freely
             bestows
             himself
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             in
             glory
             we
             shall
             have
             life
             everlasting
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Use
               of
               Comfort
            
             .
             To
             all
             you
             who
             are
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             ,
             especially
             to
             you
             who
             have
             not
             those
             worldly
             portions
             and
             possessions
             which
             others
             have
             ,
             be
             of
             good
             cheer
             ;
             God
             will
             be
             your
             portion
             :
             You
             have
             not
             those
             hundreds
             and
             thousands
             which
             others
             have
             :
             You
             cannot
             go
             at
             that
             rate
             ,
             and
             feed
             at
             that
             rate
             as
             others
             do
             ;
             yet
             be
             content
             ,
             for
             you
             have
             more
             than
             ten
             thousands
             of
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             ,
             God
             the
             fulness
             of
             all
             .
             Though
             you
             have
             not
             the
             streams
             ,
             yet
             you
             have
             the
             fountain
             ,
             what
             need
             you
             to
             care
             ?
             You
             perhaps
             are
             troubled
             to
             see
             your selves
             in
             straits
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             not
             with
             you
             as
             it
             is
             with
             others
             ;
             yet
             be
             not
             cast
             down
             ,
             you
             have
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             All-sufficient
             :
             If
             you
             think
             he
             is
             not
             ,
             deal
             plainly
             ,
             and
             tell
             us
             so
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             vindicate
             him
             from
             your
             contempt
             and
             blasphemy
             :
             If
             he
             be
             ,
             then
             acquiesce
             in
             him
             .
             You
             may
             be
             assured
             so
             far
             as
             he
             sees
             the
             things
             of
             this
             world
             necessary
             for
             you
             ,
             he
             will
             deal
             them
             out
             to
             you
             .
             Rem
             .
             8.
             32.
             
             
               He
               that
               spared
               not
               his
               own
               Son
               ,
               will
               with
               him
               give
               us
               all
               things
               .
               Asaph
            
             had
             his
             trouble
             as
             well
             as
             other
             men
             ,
             yet
             this
             quieted
             him
             ,
             that
             God
             was
             his
             Portion
             for
             ever
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A66558-e330
           
             *
             Imitat
             .
             Persii
             .
             Sat.
             5.
             
          
        
      
    
  

